 
#

Rightful Heir

By Maryann Dicianno

Smashwords Edition

# Copyright 2016 Maryann Dicianno

Smashwords Edition, License Notes

#

#

# 

# Prologue

The young woman sat astride her horse on the cliff overlooking the harbor with the ocean breeze blowing her skirt around her legs. She knew the view in the light of day would have been breathtaking. She had ridden here many times with the wind blowing her hair and the warm sun touching her back. To her left was the salty, sapphire water of the Channel of Bones, with the green hills of the Isle of Bones beyond that. To her right was Capital Bay, and in front of her was her home, the King's city, Flickersee. It's towers, cupolas, and colorful flags still made her heart skip a beat as she looked at them one more time.

Flickersee, in old Elvish, meant fire city. The white wall around the city stood thirty meters high at its tallest and had three main gates, the Royal Highway Gate, which opened out onto the main highway of the realm, the Harbor Gate, opening to the southern harbor district, and the Sunset Gate, in the western wall. The thread of fire that followed the tops of the walls around the city gave a vermilion glow to the white of the walls and towers. Outsiders claimed the eternal fire was controlled through magic, but those who lived within the castle knew that it was rope, soaked in oil, constantly replaced by a small army of flicker gerros, fire guards.

The waters of the channel were usually calm, but tonight there was drizzle and a sustained wind, that caused small waves to roll across the water. Nothing harder than drizzle had fallen on the kingdom in a long time. The drought had brought hardship to everyone, particularly the farmers. Whitecaps swelled in the channel, and when the moon cast its light, the tips of the waves looked like sparkling diamonds shining in the black water. The moon peeked out of the clouds now and then allowing her to see the three-masted schooner far below making for the Strait of Delage, or Storms. The woman's long black hair dampened into little ringlets around her composed face as she patiently waited. By looking at her, no one would have known that her future, and that of her unborn child's, rested on what would happen next.

At just the right moment, the clouds separated, allowing her to see the two gunboats leave the dock. Each boat held six cannons, and in a battle, their muzzles could launch half a dozen flaming balls per hour. They were the most dreaded ships afloat, fast and, ultimately, deadly. She held her breath, and when the cannon balls hit the schooner, tears rolled down her cheeks. The ship became a floating bonfire for a few short minutes. The sail emblazoned with the King's Crest, a black falcon on a yellow background, shined bright just before it disappeared in a puff of smoke. The wood of the ship was still ablaze as it started to sink. She could hear the hissing sound as the hot fire met the cold water. Steam rose off the water as the ship turned tail and disappeared into the black depths.

The woman turned her horse south, and rode to the Royal Highway, where the wagon was waiting. With only one month left until the child would come, she dare not ride too swiftly, as early labor would put all their plans in jeopardy. She trusted her three traveling companions with her life. They had only had a few days to prepare, but she knew that all would be as she requested. The female, an elf, was her confidante and lifelong companion. The two men were both skilled swordsmen. One, her Captain of the Guard, had size enough to keep most bandits at bay. His sword was over a meter long. It was crafted of obsidian steel, tempered by ancient dwarven blacksmiths, centuries ago. Many men would not be able to lift it, let alone wield it in battle. The other was younger, but no less talented; he kept an iron sword on each hip. The horse she had been riding was tied to the wagon, while the woman climbed into the back. They had laid a feather mattress in the wagon bed to try to make her comfortable, and there were oranges, apples, and a loaf of bread. They pulled a large skin over the back to hide her and tied it in place. Her faithful dog walked alongside them. She offered up a prayer to the gods for her child's safety, and the journey began.

# Megan

# Chapter 1

Megan Keeley was eleven years old, and tomorrow she would turn twelve. There would be a party, gifts, and most anticipated of all, an announcement. She would find out tomorrow whom her parents had chosen to be her future husband. Her brothers had been playfully teasing her that it would be Benjamin Pridemore, a most pompous little chubby boy from Flickersee. She hoped not, though her choices seemed limited _. A Spencer from Allard?_ _One of the Moore's from Highmore? There were so many of them, one was bound to be near her age. Possibly, some other lord's son, or maybe, even a knight's son, if he had been a promising squire._ _Max Harcourt? He was Lord Harcourt's nephew, half elf, but she was unsure her parents would marry her to him. Some, especially the highborn, looked down upon mixing of the races._ She couldn't even begin to guess.

The marriage contract would usually be made while the children were mere babes. When the girl entered her twelfth year, she would go to live amongst the family of her betrothed. At fifteen, if both she and her intended were in agreement, the wedding would take place. Either, or both, of the young people could refuse the marriage without disgrace or consequence. It was considered poor taste to take a second wife, but it was not forbidden. Most often a second marriage was only contemplated when a child was not born to the couple within a reasonable time, or a wife was physically or mentally incapable of performing her role.

Megan was a tall, slight girl with black hair that hung in long waves, when it was wet it would curl into little ringlets around her face. Her gray eyes were flecked with green and blue, and they sparkled, especially when Megan was happy or angry. Her face was heart shaped, and she had a sprinkling of freckles across her nose. She had an inner strength that was rare in a girl so young. She was known as clever and tenacious, which her mother often said was a blessing _and_ a curse.

Her father had named her Megan because it meant "pearl". He told her many times she was his pearl from the sea, the sea that he loved so much. She spent long hours outside with her brothers fishing, shooting a bow, and learning how to sword fight. With four brothers it was hard to spend any time at all on more girlish activities, such as painting or sewing. When Ivy, her brother Aidan's betrothed, had come to live with them more than two years past, she had started spending some of her time in more feminine pursuits, to the relief of her mother.

"Megan?" she heard Fern ask as she came out of her daydreaming.

"Fern?" she replied.

"Well, now that we both know who we are," said Fern smiling, "what is the answer to the question?"

"What question?" replied Megan innocently. Ivy, and her younger brothers, Elijah, Ephraim, and Alex giggled loudly.

"Lessons are over for today. I think someone is too excited to pay attention, so let us call it an early day," said Fern. The boys jumped up and ran from the room shedding shoes and shirts on the way outside. Megan and Ivy walked slower, whispering to each other, but they were no less excited.

"Are you very nervous, Meggie?" Ivy asked. Ivy was the sweet, bubbly girl who would marry Aidan after the harvest festival this year. They made a perfect match; both were quiet and thoughtful, but intelligent and hard working. Megan was close to both of them and knew they loved each other, which was uncommon in many arranged marriages. She was happy for them.

"I am, very, dear Ivy, but I know my parents made the right choice for my future. I am sure of it," replied Megan. "I can't wait for Father to return, two weeks is ever so long not to see him." Megan missed her father when he spent long stretches of time in the nearby city of Ebbs Delage, Tidal Storm in old Elvish. The city was a half days ride northwest of their home, Pennington Bluff. It was large, noisy, and dangerous. Megan had been there many times, but she was always anxious to return home again. She worried for her Father's safety, the sailors were rough and tumble, he seemed so civilized compared to them. As constable in the city, he rendered judgments in court, and she knew sometimes he made the sailors and bandits angry. Mother told her never to worry about him, that he was a strong swordsman, and if he were attacked, there would be no holds barred. Also, his squire, David, was better with a bow than any man she had ever seen. This made Megan feel a little better, if Mother had no fear, then neither should she.

David was the son of Sir Martin York, her father's Captain of the Guard, and his wife, Laura. Laura had died giving birth to David, and all the women at the Bluff helped raise him. Mrs. McCann, the cook, had been his milk nurse, since he was of an age with her youngest son, Pollard. David had wavy brown hair and liquid brown eyes with long lashes. He was unusually tall and muscular like his father, but his face was fair like his mother. When he smiled, he had a dimple in each cheek, and a slight gap in his front teeth. All the girls in Ebbs Delage swooned over him, but he usually acted disinterested.

"Megan, Ivy, Father will be along soon," yelled Aidan. "Let us go out and meet him on the road. The boys will run up the flag and join us." The flag of a keep was only flying when the Lord was at home, so theirs had been in the stable during Father's absence. The Keeley's crest was a brown ship on an ocean blue background. Megan thought it was one of the prettier crests she had seen. The boys would hoist it over the highest tower, so everyone would know the Lord was in residence.

The road to Ebbs Delage ran through the northern gate, while the road through the southern gate went to the town of Allard. The eastern gate looked out over field and forest, while to the west there was no gate at all, only a cliff, over 20 meters high, that went down to the rocky beach below. Each gate also had a small tower for the guardsmen. Inside the black stonewalls, there was a Great Hall, the largest west of Highmore, three towers where the family had their rooms, a stable, a kitchen with a garden behind it, the Smith's forge, and a kennel. The black stone of the castle was turning white in spots, from the salty sea breeze constantly blowing against it. Green moss grew up the sides of the walls, making them look older and less well tended than they actually were. The bailey was nearly three acres, large enough for the boys to sword fight, and dogs and children alike to run and play.

Megan thought her home was the most welcoming castle she had ever seen. The views were awe inspiring, the weather was usually warm and comfortable, and all the people she loved lived there with her, Mother, Father, her brothers, and Fern. Fern was more than her tutor, she had been Megan's companion all of her life. She told Fern everything, even things she couldn't tell Mother or Father. Fern was an elf of vast knowledge, though she was still young for an elf, only 36 summers. Elves of the realm regularly lived the span of four or five generations of men.

The girls headed to the stable where they found their horses already saddled and ready. Megan's horse was a small, white stallion named Snow. Megan had named him for the rare spring snow that had fallen the day he was born. She had been there for his birth four years earlier, and girl and foal had bonded deeply. Megan had a gift with animals. Her sweet nature put them at ease, and her compassion made her always ready to fix a broken wing or nurse a cut or other ailment. She would catch a fish now and then, but she was never seen near the kitchen yard when the chickens were killed and cleaned. She didn't have the stomach for it. They headed north on the strip of road all laughing and taking turns at racing each other. A mile outside the keep they saw two horses in the distance.

When the two parties were close enough, Megan took off at a gallop straight on at her father's pretty white mare. Everyone held their breath. She reached out with her right arm while her father reached out with his. When her horse was alongside his and just inches between them, he grabbed her upper arm and swung her into his saddle behind him. It was a trick he had done with his brother when they were just boys, and it made Megan's mother crazy with worry when they did it, but Megan loved it. She knew her father would never drop her, and it was something special that only the two of them shared. The trick only worked if one, or both, of the riders were very strong, and the horses were familiar enough with each other to trust they wouldn't collide. Luckily, her father's horse was mother to her horse, so all the pieces fit.

Everyone laughed when they were once more successful, and Ephraim yelled, "I will tell Mother." No one was surprised; Ephraim was Mother's favorite.

"Go ahead and tell. You'll just make her worry," laughed Megan. Megan noticed David riding ahead. Usually David rode along with them and talked of their journey, but today he only waved and rode on. He seemed to be hiding something. He had a bundle on the saddle in front of him, and Megan could swear it was moving.

"Are you ready for all the festivities?" her father asked.

"I will never sleep tonight, Father. What did you bring me? Did you bring me something from town?"

"Tomorrow, my wee girl. You will find out all tomorrow."

"I am not a wee girl anymore, Father. I will be betrothed and living in my future husband's home very soon."

"Do not remind me, Meggie. It will be very hard to let you go." Marshall Keeley had a sad look on his face. Megan was his only daughter, and they had always been close. She seemed too young to send so far away. He vowed to himself he would visit her frequently. It was her duty to go, she had an important role in the future of Jarosh.After dinner, with all the children packed off to bed, Marshall and his wife, Jocelyn, had time to discuss the morrow's festivities. "Do you think we were right in our decision?" Marshall asked his wife. She looked at him realizing how much she loved him. The mustache and goatee he sported now, made him look mysterious. His dark hair was curly, and he kept it short, unlike many other men of the realm. But, she liked it that way. She could stare into his tan eyes everyday, and there would always be love reflected back at her. He had an athletic build, and he was strong, much stronger than he looked."Marsh, did we have any choice? Do you say no to your King? It was a great honor they were willing to wait for a daughter to be born to us. It was that important to him to join our two families."

"I know, I know, but I want her to be happy. I love her so much. She reminds me of you, sweet Jocelyn."

"Yes, and I came here to the Bluff to marry you at the same age Megan is now. Remember? And I have been very happy."

"Well, you hear the rumors. Will he love her, as I love you?"

"I cannot predict the future. But, Marsh, the deal is made and now we must trust, in him and in Megan."Jocelyn had come from Flint Keep to Pennington Bluff when she was only twelve. Marshall had been an introverted boy, who had barely spoken to any girls outside of his own sister. Jocelyn had a kindness to her nature though, and she brought him out of his shell over time. Her beauty, both inner and outer, won over all the Keeleys, and she was accepted and loved by them. Even Marshall's older brother, Talmage, who was always difficult and the black sheep of the family, had warmed to her before his ship was lost in a storm. His body had never been found. Marshall's father, Stuart, had died several years before, but his mother, Ila, was still alive. She lived in Ebbs Delage, in the family home there. Marshall's brother Richard, along with his wife, Ada, lived there as well. Richard ran the trading company, and his daughter, Hope, was recently betrothed to Brady Pridemore. She was presently living amongst her new family in Flickersee. "Now then, where is this gift I have heard so much about?" Jocelyn demanded with a smile. The two of them walked hand in hand to the stable where David was keeping the puppy occupied. It was a little tan fur ball, chewing on the edge of a pony's blanket and growling a growl that sounded more like a squeak. It was a Wolfhound, a large dog known for its devotion. Marshall hoped it would give Megan some comfort if she was homesick, and some protection, if she were ever in danger."O my gods," laughed Jocelyn, "that child will love this little thing on sight. Come here, you little fireball." Jocelyn scooped up the pup and held it to her face. At first they just stared at each other, and then, the pup stuck out its tongue and licked her. She cuddled it close to her chest.

"Marsh, would you mind....."

"I know what you would say, woman," Marshall laughed. "The pup must sleep cuddled with us tonight?"

"How did you know?"

"I have known you over twenty years. More than enough time to know that look in your eyes."

"David, you chose well. We will see you tomorrow for the celebration," Jocelyn called back, as they walked out of the stable. The couple walked to the bluff where they had been watching the stars together for many years.

"Marshall, I think maybe we should have another child. I am not past age yet, and Alex is getting so big all of a sudden."

"And Megan is leaving us," he said with a frown.

"So, then you would not mind?"

"No, I would not mind, love."

"Good, because, well, we are," Jocelyn said laughing. Marshall picked her up and swung her around.

"I cannot whoop and holler, cause the whole house is asleep. But I am happy, Jocey, truly happy." Jocelyn still had a slim figure, even after birthing twins. Her black hair remained lustrous and thick. Her eyes were gray like her daughter's, but her flecks were darker almost black. She had an exotic face with large eyes and full lips. No one who saw her could deny her beauty. Marshall kissed her softly, and she pulled him close.

Megan had told her father the truth earlier in the day. She couldn't sleep. She sat in her window seat looking over the sea. It was her favorite spot in the whole world. During the day the view was so beautiful, and the sea breezes always brought the salty smell to her window. At night, when she couldn't sleep, she would sit and examine the stars and dream of her future. She wanted the love of a brave man and children, maybe a lot of children. Right now, her parents were far below her walking along the bluff, their laughter, carried up to her by the breeze, sounded like wind chimes. They were hugging. On her tongue was only one prayer, _please, please let her and her betrothed love each other like that._

# Chapter 2

Fern awoke early the next day, dressed, and walked down to the kitchen. Breakfast wasn't yet ready so she sat on a bench, reading as she waited. But her mind wandered, she could not stop thinking about moving again. When Megan went to Flickersee, Lord Keeley had already made it clear that Fern would be going with her. The idea of returning to the city of her birth filled her with consternation.

Her life, such as it was, had not been idyllic. She was raised in an orphanage in the capital, no one ever knowing what had become of her parents. She had been sent to a good school, in East Haven, where tutors were trained. She was quick and learned all they had to teach before she was even out of her teens. She had lived in an Elven Lord's house in Ebbs Delage her first three years out of school. They had several small children, whom she taught, cared for, and came to love. But the Lord was a cruel master and husband, too. His poor wife was forever being berated and even struck. One night, after drinking several bottles of wine, he thought he would come into Fern's bed. She fought him off and walked out of the house in the middle of the night. She never looked back. That was when she heard the Keeley's were in need of a tutor for their eldest son, Aidan. She had been with them ever since, and she had been happy. But now, she had to go back to Flickersee, and that hornet's nest that was the royal court of King Malcom II. She knew Megan would need her there, her friendship, her counsel, her love, and for that she was willing to go.

"Lost in your thoughts this morning, Miss?" asked Mrs. McCann, the cook.

"I am."

"Looks like they might be some weighty thoughts." Mrs. McCann set her breakfast down in front of her, a hard-boiled egg, a slice of ham and a flaky biscuit. Mrs. McCann was known for her biscuits.

"Too weighty for a happy day like today." Fern smiled. "I am cheering up right now. Megan needs no gloomy faces on her birthday."

"Aye, the child deserves a festive day. She is such a joyful young lady."

"How are the preparations coming?"

"Well now, the pig is on the spit and there are catfish, blue fin tuna, and plenty of crabs for everyone. The vegetables are cleaned and ready to be boiled, and the bread is baked and cooling. Dessert is to be a warm berry cobbler with raisins and cream."

"That will be her favorite part, I do believe."

"Aye it will. I am sure the child would eat it everyday, if we had berries everyday," laughed Mrs. McCann heartily. Mrs. McCann was a very pleasant dwarf. She was always smiling or singing as she went about her work. She was an exceptional cook. It was said, as a child, she had learned cooking secrets from the dwarf who cooked for Lord Strabelius on Highmore, thought to be the most skilled cook in all Jarosh. Her husband was the butcher, and she had two sons, Pollard, the younger, was learning butchering from her husband. Her older son, Pomfrey, had gone to Flint Keep to apprentice as a blacksmith.

As Fern was finishing her breakfast, the children were all coming down to break their fast as well, first the boys, with Aidan at the lead. The kitchen was always rowdy and loud when the boys were eating. Ivy and Megan walked in whispering with their heads together. They looked as though they were conspiring some crime, instead of sharing secrets.

"Good morning, Fern," said Megan.

"Good morning. How are you feeling on this celebration day?"

"Well, anxious, I suppose. And excited," said Megan with a nervous laugh. "I just have to find a way to fill my time until the guests arrive." Lessons were finished for the rest of the summer, until after the harvest. With Megan leaving, and Aidan and Ivy's wedding fast approaching, Fern thought a break was in order. Mother and Father heartily agreed with her."You will think of something. You and Ivy could ride out and meet your grandmother's carriage?"

"We could. Grandmother will be coming with Aunt Ada and Uncle Richard from Ebbs Delage. We could ride out and meet them, or maybe walk down to the beach to look for shells."

"Either way it sounds like you will fill your time quite nicely, Meggie."The girls took some cheese, bread, and blackberries down to the beach with them. They were going to search for shells, and then, eat a picnic lunch before the festivities started this afternoon. If her cousin, Hope, had been with her aunt, uncle and grandmother, she would have ridden out to meet them, but her grandmother would probably just tell her it was not ladylike to fly across the fields on a horse. So she chose to stay with Ivy instead. She knew her tomboyish behavior was a sore spot between her mother and her Grandmother Ila, and she didn't want to spoil her special day by giving her grandmother something to grumble about. Her Flint Keep Grandmother, Tabatha Swyft, never voiced any complaints about her sword fighting or shooting a bow. Sometimes Grandmother Tabby would even shoot a bow with her or take her fishing. She hoped she would still be able to visit Flint Keep each summer after she was betrothed.

The girls went back to the tower windblown and red cheeked. Megan brushed her hair and washed her face, even behind her ears. She looked at the beautiful dress that had been bought in Ebbs Delage for this special occasion. It was pale gray, almost matching her eyes, with pale green trim and a belt of the same green. Ivy buttoned it up for her and tied the belt in a pretty bow in the back. Then she brushed Megan's hair back and braided it into a long braid. Lastly, she wound the braid into a bun on the nape of her neck and pinned it in place. She spun Megan around to admire her handiwork."Meggie, you look so lovely and grown up. Whoever your husband will be, he will be so pleased and proud."

"O, Ivy, I hope so. I still feel like such a little girl. Am I ready to love and be a wife?"

"Am I? Aidan and I will be married after the harvest. Do not forget you must come to East Haven and stand for me. You are the only sister I have, dearest."

"I will be there, I promise. I could not miss the wedding of my dear Aidan and my only sister," said Megan beaming.It was time to go down to the party, and Megan felt dizzy and light headed. At first there would just be sparring amongst the boys and an archery competition. If she were lucky, there would be horse races to cheer on. She had already told Aidan to ride Snow, since he was the fastest horse in their stable. He had seemed surprised; during past races Megan always rode Snow herself. It was the first time that Aidan had looked at her as anything other than a little sister. He had grinned and told her what a fine lady she was growing up to be. She had blushed at that and curtseyed. After the competitions there would be gifts, then dinner, and finally, dancing. Uncle Richard was the first guest Megan saw as she entered the courtyard.

"Uncle Richard," Megan called, as she rushed up to hug him.

"Well, who is this young lady giving me a hug?" He held her at arm's length and looked at her quizzically. "Blimey, if this is not the most beautiful lady I have ever laid eyes on."

"I have heard that before Richard, dear," claimed Aunt Ada, looking grave. But she was smiling as she looked at Megan.

"He is right though, you look absolutely beautiful, Megan. I think that dress is exactly the right color for your complexion." Megan gave Aunt Ada a hug as well.

"I have missed you both. How is Hope? She has not written me yet. Does she like the city?"

"Hold on, my dear," said Ada laughing. "Hope is well, though we have only received one letter as yet. We will travel in a fortnight to see her ourselves. Your grandmother is seated near the Great Hall, and I know she is anxious to see you." Megan must have furrowed her brow unconsciously.

"She loves you, you know," said Uncle Richard.

"I know. I am going."

"Grandmother," said Megan as she gave the older woman a hug. "Thank you for coming."

"It's your birthday, of course I would come. You look so lovely and grown up. I think you look very much like your mother did, when she came to live at the Bluff," said Grandmother Ila with a smile. "Here sit by me and watch the boys at their endless competitions." Ila Keeley was fifty-five years old, and still opinionated and independent. She had always been a strong woman who worked alongside her husband in their trading company. She was wise, but many of her opinions were antiquated. Those who knew her respected her, but not everyone liked her. She was too honest and blunt for the gentle society in Ebbs Delage.

Ivy came and sat with her, and Fern joined them as well. Snow won the horse race, as she knew he would. David won the archery competition; he hit the bullseye from every distance. Pyne, son of Annoot, won the sparring competition. His ability to fight equally well with either hand made him a daunting foe.

Annoot was the leader of the nomadic men. Father and son had traveled south just for this occasion, since they spent summers in Arrowood, north of Ebbs Delage. Annoot was a close friend of her father, in fact, Marshall thought of him as a brother. When they were boys, her father, King Malcolm, and Annoot had been squires together for several years serving the three Spencer brothers. During the winter months, the nomads always camped in the fields and forests west of the Bluff. Annoot's daughter, Autumn, was a little younger than Megan and a very dear friend to her. The girls had spent many a winter riding and playing in the woods of western Jarosh.

"Jocelyn, I must compliment you on Megan's behavior today. She seems an absolute lady," said Grandmother Ila.

"Thank you, but the compliments must go to Megan herself. She is responsible for her own behavior, whether it be good or ill," Jocelyn replied smiling impishly. "How about some gifts?"

"Yes, let's have some gifts," said Megan with a huge grin.

Fern and Ivy brought each gift to Megan to open. Uncle Richard and Aunt Ada had brought her scented oils and a bolt of silk cloth, pale yellow in color, from the mysterious cities east of the great desert. Grandmother gave her a pearl necklace to wear for special occasions. Annoot and his son offered a bow, very delicate and small, made just for a lady's hands, and a dozen arrows with the finest feathers and obsidian arrowheads. David insisted his gift be the last one opened. Fern gave her a book full of ancient stories and maps called the History of Jarosh. Jocelyn had a copy that Megan was always reading and studying, but now she had a copy of her own to take to her new home. Aidan gave her a small wooden treasure box. He had carved a hummingbird in the lid. This gift brought tears to Megan's eyes. Aidan knew she kept treasures, seashells, colorful rocks and such, and he knew she loved delicate hummingbirds. It was a most thoughtful gift. Ivy gave her a set of paints and brushes. Her younger brothers gave her a new fishing pole. She thanked everyone and gave Aidan a hug before she realized she had not yet had a gift from her parents.

"Father?"

"Hmm, Meggie? O, a gift? Yes, of course." Marshall said with a big grin and a wink.

Just then David walked around the side of the stable with the puppy in hand. The pup took one look at the gathering and made its squeaky growl. Everyone laughed. Megan reached out eagerly to hug the pup while it licked her neck, her cheeks and her ears.

"Thank you, Father and you, Mother," Megan squealed with delight.

"Well, what will you name him? The little bugger needs a name, does he not?'

"Let me think a while, I will figure it out," Megan said laughing. David gave Megan his gift at last. It was a black leather collar for the pup. She put it on him, but it was a little too big, and he stepped on it as it fell off.

"Give him a few weeks, Mi'lady. It will fit him proper by then."

"Thank you, David, for the collar and the pup." Megan gave him a hug.

The dinner bell rang and everyone moved toward the hall to begin the feast. The pig was on the main table with Mr. McCann carving, there were plates of fish and crab on each table. Cabbage soup was served first, but the plates heaped with carrots, turnips, onions and greens were passed close behind. The bread was recently warmed and the butter melted in it making little puddles. After the wine had been poured, Marshall stood up to make a toast and an announcement."Today my only daughter turns twelve. She will soon be a woman, and a most beautiful and kindly woman has rarely been seen. Her mother and I are proud of how gentle and thoughtful she has become. We know that she will be successful in the future and bear many children to bless her new family and us. We are proud to announce that the young man who will be lucky enough to marry my beloved daughter is His Lordship, Curtis Falconer."Everyone in the room gasped, and then, cheered. Megan was to marry the crown Prince. She would be the Queen of Jarosh. There was bedlam in the great hall, but Megan did not hear a sound. The room had gone dark and quiet. _She would be living in Flickersee, in the Castle of the King, and she was to marry his son._ In all her dreams and imaginings, this was not something she had even thought possible. _Curtis loved Arianna, didn't everyone know that?_ _She had to talk to her mother, to make her understand. Curtis could never love her, in his heart, he was already betrothed to another._

# Chapter 3

Somehow Megan got through the dinner and the dancing. She didn't remember eating, not even the berry cobbler she loved so much. During the dancing, she had a moment to talk with Aidan; he was a friend of Curt Falconer. Aidan claimed he did not know of the betrothal until he heard his father announce it at dinner. He could see the fear in her eyes though.

"He cannot marry Arianna, no matter what he wants. If he is promised to you, he will be a good husband to you, Megan. He has always been honorable. Please do not be afraid."

Everyone knew the rumors, that Arianna Pridemore and Curt Falconer had loved each other from birth, were in fact two bodies with one soul. But, King Malcolm forbid them from marrying. They were double cousins, their parents were brother and sister wed to sister and brother. Double cousins were forbidden to marry in the kingdom, in fact cousins of any kind rarely married. King Malcolm said that children of such a match would be damaged, possibly monsters. Arianna had been betrothed to Christopher Harcourt, Ivy's brother and heir to Havenskeep, and had been living there for two years now. Even so, everyone said the marriage would never take place. That night Megan dreamed of Flickersee. It was dark and she was afraid, a storm was blowing, while a ship rolled through the strait. Then there was a fire, she could feel the heat of it blowing over her, and then she was crying. She woke up in a cold sweat. Ivy was standing by her window looking out at the salty sea and the sunny blue sky."Good morning, Meggie," said Ivy.Megan looked at Ivy, but did not speak."You did not sleep well." It was a comment not a question. "Aiden and I both talked with your mother this morning, he told her of your talk last night. She is anxious to reassure you that the King wants this marriage. He was willing to wait for your birth to make the match."

Megan crawled out of her bed and dressed herself. She sat on her window seat looking out at the vast sea. Ivy came and sat beside her. "Let me brush your hair, Meggie."The girls sat while the soft breeze swept over them. Megan had tears in her eyes, but she did not let them fall. _She was meant to be a queen? Alright, she would be a strong one._ She and Ivy walked to her mother's sitting room.

"Megan, thank you for coming," said her mother. "I know you are apprehensive, but Queen Jordana and I have been corresponding for long years now. She informs me that this wedding is what Curtis wants. All of them, the whole family, are looking forward to your arrival. I promise you, Megan, your father and I are both convinced that this is the right path for you. You will be Queen one day, you will have the love of a King."

Megan looked in her mother's eyes and smiled, but her jaw was set.

"I will go to Flickersee and give a king a chance to love me, Mother. But if he does not, then I will not marry him, King or no."

"That is all I ask of you, my dear Meggie. In a few days, your father and I will travel with you and your aunt, uncle and grandmother to Ebbs Delage. While we are in the city, we will have a few gowns made for you, and you should find a gift for Curtis. Fern will go with you to Flickersee, and Pyne and Sir Martin. David will replace his father on the guard, and Father will find a new squire. I think Annoot's youngest son, Hawk, is following in his brother's footsteps, might be he will make a clever choice."Sir Martin York was her father's Captain of the Guard. He was a knight known for his honor, bravery, and size. He was a head taller than her father and weighed fifty pounds more. His sword was famous for its size and beauty. Sir Martin called it Edge, and it's edge was never dull. She would be safe, even in Flickersee, with Sir Martin and Pyne near her. "Pyne and Sir Martin will bring a wagon with gifts, your belongings, Snow, and..... the pup. Fern will go with us by sea, and Grandmother, Richard and Ada as well, since they are anxious to visit with Hope. What will you name the pup, Meg?"

Just then the puppy himself ran into the room. He had a piece of rope in his mouth and was growling his squeaky growl.

"He sounds just like a mouse," laughed Ivy.

Megan scooped him up and said, "Sounds like as good a name as any. He will be Mouse." Everyone laughed.

"Do you know how big that pup is likely to get, girl?" asked her mother.

"The bigger the better, I say. He will still be Mouse, even if he grows as tall as Snow. But Mother, Mouse will come with us. I can't let him be gone so long."

"On the ship?" her mother asked doubtfully.

"On the ship. Keeleys are a seafaring people, Mother, so our sweet little pets must be seafaring as well."

The next few days flew by with Megan packing her things into chests and visiting all her favorite places. She packed her gowns, the clothes she wore to shoot bow and ride Snow, her birthday gifts and her treasures. Her things only took up one chest on the wagon, but there were many other chests. Some held gifts for her new family, others carried her parents belongings and Ferns. There were casks of food to be offered, including, salted fish, crabs and oysters, vegetables and apples, pears and peaches from the trees in the woods nearby. She made sure to tell everyone goodbye, Mr. and Mrs. McCann, the blacksmith, who was called Old Louie, even though he wasn't that old, and Mr. Rollins, who took care of the horses and dogs, Alchemist Andreas, and all the guards. Harder than that was saying goodbye to her brothers and to Ivy."Aidan, watch out for the little ones, alright? And take good care of Mother and Ivy." Megan hugged him. She reminded Elijah and Ephraim to watch over Alex. Then Alex jumped into her arms.

"Please do not leave us, Meggie. I will mish you." The tears did fall down Megan's cheeks now.

"I will miss you too, Alex, sweetie. You be well behaved for Mother and Father. I will see you at Aidan's wedding. Until then I will write you letters. I love you," Megan whispered into his neck as she snuggled him close.

"The summer is more than half over, in just two short months we will see each other again, Meggie. You will come to East Haven for our wedding and the Harvest Festival," said Ivy. "I will look after the boys, especially Alex. Do not worry."

"I will not, and nothing could make me miss your wedding. If I am queen someday, I will spend much of my time here at the Bluff. It is my favorite place to be and my children should have a chance to enjoy it too."

"As long as your father, or Aidan, is Lord of the Bluff, you will be most welcome here, Your Grace." Both girls giggled at that. Imagine being called "Your Grace" all day long. The idea was absurd, but Megan knew now it could happen someday.

Then the household saw the carriages off. Mrs. McCann would be looking out for the boys, Aidan would mind the castle with Alchemist Andreas's help, and Ivy would help Mrs. McCann with the boys and the household, until Lord and Lady Keeley returned. The wagon had left the day before with Sir Martin, Pyne, Snow and all the chests and food.

Megan felt strange riding in a carriage. Usually when going to the city she would ride Snow alongside her Father and Aidan. Her mother and the younger boys would go in the carriage. Today she rode with Fern, her mother and Aunt Ada. Grandmother Ila rode with her father and Uncle Richard in their carriage. Her grandmother would want to be in on the discussion of the running of the trading company and the Bluff. She still liked spending time with her sons and offered wise counsel about business. Megan was happy discussing the impending trip to Flickersee with the ladies. There was much planning to be done. Marrying a prince was not quite the same as marrying a knight or even a lord, as Megan was learning. Living at court, she would be expected to know certain courtesies, mostly the ones she had missed out on learning while she was out fishing and sword fighting.

The summer had been hotter than usual. The road to Ebbs Delage was paved, but the grass on either side was yellow and dry. There was a breeze off the sea that caused little dust devils to roll across the road as they moved north. Megan was glad she would be near the ocean in Flickersee. The salty smell and cool breezes would make her feel more at home. She looked down at Mouse curled up in her lap asleep. The pieces of home she had with her would have to see her through. Fern, Pyne, Sir Martin, Snow, and Mouse would be her shields against loneliness and fear. Even though she was trying to be strong and grown up, she was still just twelve years old and leaving her family for the very first time. And inside she was afraid. 

# Chapter 4

Megan was fidgety. Standing still being measured for gowns was becoming a bore and tiring.

"Hold ze breath leetle one," Dame Cecile said while lifting Megan's chin.

"That is most uncomfortable," said Megan, annoyed.

"Megan, please just a few more minutes," now her mother. Megan sighed, but then she thought of the dress being made from the yellow silk she had received as a birthday gift. There was a tulle wrap to go with it. Definitely a dinner dress, her mother said. It was so grown up, so elegant. She was having two more made as well, one violet and one blue. The violet one was simple linen with a lace collar. It was intended for her to wear at her first meeting with Curtis Falconer. The blue one was silk, but was not showy like the yellow one. Her mother felt it would be appropriate for church services. In the palace, she would be expected to attend church on Sundays. This would be a new experience for Megan, since her family only went once or twice a year when they happened to be in the city. Along with her gray linen dress from her birthday celebration, Megan now had four gowns and there would be four or five more made of cotton for daily wear.

"Mother, can I go now?"

"Yes, Fern is waiting to take you to the smith's shop for Curtis's gift?"

"Yes, Mother, see you at dinner."

This was their last night in Ebbs Delage. There was to be a dinner with some notable persons in town. But first, Megan had to find a gift for Curtis. She had been all over town, but nothing had pleased her. At the smith's shop, the dwarf behind the counter was only as tall as Megan, but his right arm was like a tree trunk. He had a ready smile though, and when Megan told him what she was seeking, his face lit up.

"I have just the thing the little lady will want." He disappeared into the back of the shop and returned a few minutes later. He handed Megan a black leather sheath with a dagger inside. She slid the dagger out, and even with her untrained eye, she could see that it was magnificent. The blade was black obsidian, six inches long and curved. The handle was creamy ivory, and the same length as the blade. It was carved into a naked woman with small breasts and long hair in curls. Megan looked at the smith.

"I am sure I cannot afford this."

"Well, how much do you have to spend?"

"Twenty gold coins."

"Hmm, well that is not as much as I hoped, but you are giving it to Prince Curtis?"

"Yes, I am."

"Then I will take the twenty gold, and all I ask of you is to tell him who made it, in case he is ever in need of any other weapons."

"You made this? It is very good, Sir."

"I am no sir, Mi'lady, but thank you for the compliment. Remember, tell him Travis Hammersmith was the crafter."

"I will tell him," Megan said with a smile. The companions finished their business and headed back to the house high above the city.

The elves had settled west and south, when they had migrated into Jarosh. As the kings and queens of the realm, they had built the capital, Flickersee, and their summer home in the port city of Ebbs Delage. Ebbs Delage was concave, flat along the harbor and sloping upward to the cliffs. The harbor was the largest in Jarosh. Even though Flickersee had a small harbor of it's own, almost all of the realm's sea trade was done through the docks at Ebbs Delage. As the streets began to slope up, first were the hovels of the poor. Further up were shops, churches, and the merchant's homes. And, finally, on the cliffs at the top of the city, were the homes of the wealthy lords. The Keeley house was amongst these, near the South Gate.

In the center of the city were the ruins of Delage Castle. Back when elves ruled Jarosh, it had been the summer castle of the kings and queens. Since the Falconers had been ruling, it had been abandoned and, for a long time, had been the most dangerous spot in the city. There were dozens of rooms within the ruins where criminals could hide. Visitors to the city and townsfolk, as well, were often the victims of the riff raff who plagued the abandoned castle.

But for the past decade or so, a retired pirate named Triton Trujillo had taken control of the ruins and made them into a lucrative and safe part of the city. He repaired the beams and patched the stone. With some tapestries and furniture, he turned it into an inn, a gambling hall and, some said, an expensive whorehouse, where the courtesans were refined and well trained. Uncle Richard and her father didn't care what he did inside the castle, as long as the outside remained safe for the people in the city.

As Fern and Megan neared home, Mouse came bounding out to greet them. David had been right, even though the collar was still big on him, he no longer tripped over it as he ran. Megan was surprised how quickly he was growing. She got down on one knee, and Mouse leapt into her arms with lots of licks and hugs.

"Are you ready for the trip to Flickersee?" Fern asked.

"I am ready. I feel as though we have been in the city for ever so long. I will be less anxious when we start on the journey to Flickersee. Did you want to come to the palace with me?'

"I suppose not, Meggie. But the alternative is to send you off with only Pyne and Sir Martin. So I am coming with you."

"I see your point. To defend me they will be perfect, but to confide in they would leave much to be desired," Megan admitted, laughing.

Megan put on her gray dress for the dinner. Many lords and ladies would be attending along with Triton Trujillo from the Castle Ruins Inn. Megan was curious about the ex-pirate. She had heard many rumors about him, all of them outrageous. According to the latest rumor, he was really a female. Megan would find out tonight for herself. One thing Megan already realized was that her betrothal to the Crown Prince made her a very important young lady. People paid attention to her now, they listened to her. She would have to remember to watch what she said, to be aware of what opinions she voiced to people.

The Keeley house was large and made mostly of stone. Inside the entrance was a Great Hall with two large fireplaces. The kitchen was behind the Great Hall and down a small set of stairs. Her Uncle Richard's sitting room was a small room off to the right, this was where he conducted his business during the day. Two stairways curved up from each end of the Great Hall to the upstairs, which had a long hallway with many small doors. The rooms served different purposes at different times. When the house was crowded, as it was now, these rooms were used as bedrooms. When only the family was at home, the rooms were used for sewing, music, or reading. On the third floor were the family rooms. Grandmother had an airy apartment toward the back of the house. Her windows looked out over the whole city and the harbor beyond. Her aunt and uncle had rooms on the front of the house. Hope had a room to the left of her grandmother's, but it had been empty since she had left for Flickersee.

Megan had taken Mouse out for a walk around the yard before dinner. The warm breeze smelled of salt and lilacs, from the bushes planted by the front entrance. She knew down the hill, nearer the harbor, Ebbs Delage had a different smell. The salt was still in the air, but the hovels crowded close together and the waste of the horses gave the air an undercurrent of something rotting. When the summer was very hot as the last few had been, the smell could get strong enough to make Megan retch. Mouse brought her a stick and dropped it at her feet.

"Someone wants to play I see," Megan laughed. She picked up the stick and threw it as far as she could. Mouse ran after it obligingly and ran back to her. But instead of dropping it, he jumped back and forth wagging his tail. When Megan reached for the stick, he took off running at full speed. Megan took off behind him, giggling. When she ran around the side of the house, she ran straight into a man.

"O, sorry Mi'lord, so sorry. Please forgive me. I was chasing the pup."

" It is fine, Mi'lady. I saw the pup. Please do not apologize." The man was still holding onto her arms. He had grabbed her to keep her from falling back. She looked up at him and saw black hair and black eyes. He had a goatee that came to a point. He was a handsome man, with crows feet around his eyes, and he was laughing. This must be Triton Trujillo, Megan thought. She would have recognized most of the lords who would be at dinner, but she had never seen this man before.

"May I escort you inside?"

"Yes, Mi'lord."

"I am not a lord, Mi'lady, but you may call me Sir. I do have the honor of that title."

Megan smiled. "Yes, Sir, it would be an honor."

"I am Triton Trujillo, owner of Castle Ruins Inn."

"I am Megan Keeley. It is an honor to meet you."

"No, the honor is all mine. One day soon, I understand, I will be calling you Your Grace."

"Perhaps you will, Sir."

When they entered the great hall she could see that most of the other guests had arrived. Lord and Lady Wendell, a kindly old couple, Lord and Lady Dayton and their daughter Louise, Lord Monte, the richest dwarf in the city, Lady Moonwine, a descendant of the elven kings, and the priest, Evander. The others she did not know by name. Sir Triton, as he had told her to call him, escorted her to her seat and then went to his own. Her father stood and picked up his glass.

"A toast to my daughter, the future Princess of Jarosh." Everyone clinked glasses and drank. After that many other toasts were offered. If Megan had been drinking wine, she would have been quite drunk. Luckily, her mother thought of that and gave her grape juice instead. Megan would have to remember to thank her later. The first course was served, and it was carrot soup and bread. The cook her grandmother had was one of the best in the kingdom. She was a dwarf from Inskeep that her grandmother had hired over a decade ago. Megan loved to go and talk to her while she was baking in the kitchen. Her name was Bridget, and she was a jolly redhead with an attitude.

The other courses followed, bluefish with crab sauce, creamed spinach, turkey pie and for dessert, lemon cake. During dinner Megan excused herself to let Mouse outside. She could swear she heard Lady and Louise Dayton talking. "Just a little snippet....won't make him happy....the castle is no place for her..." She couldn't hear all of what they were saying, maybe she was misunderstanding. She blushed just the same. _Is this what the people, her people, would think of her?_ She never thought about them not liking her, resenting her, it was a disturbing thought. She put on a fake smile and moved through the rest of the evening. Before he left, Sir Triton approached her.

"May I have a word, Mi'lady?'

"Of course, Sir." There was something about his manner that put her at ease. She didn't know if that was a good thing or a dangerous thing.

"Thank you for the honor of allowing me to dine with you. Mi'lady, there will always be forces working against you in life, especially now that you will become a powerful woman. You must ignore those that are just chattering, and snuff out those that would really do you harm. Most of all, you must be able to tell the difference between the two. When you become queen of Jarosh, I will be your most loyal servant. I will do all in my power to keep you safe." He bent over, kissed her hand and walked out the door.

Megan was touched. He was offering her his loyalty, and more importantly, she felt she could believe him. She thought for a minute. The Daytons were gossipers, not dangerous, so she put them out of her mind. _Let them say what they will, I will be on the lookout for those who would do me harm._ She offered silent thanks to Sir Triton for his wise advice. 

# Chapter 5

The crossing was going smoothly. The winds were favorable, and no storms had appeared on the horizon to worry them. The schooner they were aboard was _Fair Hope_ , a trader belonging to her father and uncle. Captain Banks, one of Uncle Richard's best, promised them arrival in Flickersee on the morrow, if the winds held. Mouse didn't seem fearful or sick during the journey. Megan was relieved, since it was she who had insisted the pup come with them instead of going in the wagon. The motion of the waves and the sounds of the wind in the rigging actually relaxed Megan allowing her to sleep well. Being on the sea helped calm her nerves, even though, the time for her to meet the royal family was fast approaching. The day after they arrived, there would be a luncheon where everyone would be introduced, and the realm would get their first look at their potential princess. Tomorrow, Megan would finally get to see her cousin Hope again. The two girls were not used to being separated for such a long spell. She had missed seeing her the past few months and couldn't wait to talk with her again.

Megan waved and smiled at Gull, the dwarven cabin boy, up in the crow's nest. He had the spotting scope and was looking out for other ships or storms in the distance. They had gotten along well together, sometimes playing cards, to pass the time. He waved back.

"Tonight I want a chance to win my coins back," he yelled loudly.

"We will see, but honestly, you don't have much of a chance," Megan yelled back grinning.

She didn't know if he was really that bad at cards, or if he just let her win. She had already decided that she was going to let him win tonight either way. She didn't want him ashore in Flickersee without so much as a copper in his pocket.

Megan woke early the next morning and went out on the deck. The sky was dark purple to the west and a vivid blue to the east where the sun was just coming up. The clouds looked like cotton balls hanging lazily over her. Last night she had let Gull beat her at cards. He had won more than a few silver coins off of her clumsy losing. It made him happy, though, so it was worth the effort.

Today when she saw Hope, there was much she wanted to talk about with her. Last time she had seen her was before her birthday, and their talk had all been about Brady Pridemore and Flickersee. Now, they would have something else to talk about, Curtis Falconer. The rest of the travelers began to wake, and Gull came out to tell her there was fruit and cheese set out to break their fast. When Megan came back up on deck, she could see Flickersee in front of them and the Orchard Islands to their right. The city was still a couple of hours away, but they would be there by noon.

The sailors worked hard to get the shipped tied up and the gangplank down. Megan moved amongst them thanking them for their hard work. She also thanked Gull for keeping her occupied and the Captain for safe passage. Megan was the first off the ship, and she could see Hope on the pier with Her Grace, Queen Jordana's, emissary, Lord Jacques.

Lord Jacques was in exile from a far southern country. He had been right hand man to his own king when there had been a coup, and his king had been killed. His only alternative was to flee in the middle of the night. Luckily, for him, a trader was in port and willing to sneak him out of the country. After arriving in Jarosh, he begged for asylum, which King Malcolm granted him. The Queen had been looking for a personal assistant and Jacques happened to meet her requirements. He had been with her over ten years and she trusted him implicitly. He was dark skinned and bald, and he had a deep, sonorous voice that was pleasant to hear. He had the title of Lord, but remained landless.

"Welcome to Flickersee, Keeleys," Jacques smiled graciously. "And especially, Mi'lady, Megan."

"Thank you, Lord Jacques," Megan replied with a curtsey.

"For tonight's accomodations, Her Grace, has chosen an inn near the palace. Tomorrow, you shall all move into apartments inside the castle itself for the remainder of your visit. I brought men to take your belongings to the inn, and I will escort your carriages myself."

"Thank you, Lord Jacques," Marshall bowed slightly. "Is there room for my niece, Hope, to accompany us in the carriages? The girls have missed each other and have much to discuss."

"Of course, Lord Keeley, there is room for all." Megan and Hope hugged each other tightly.

"You are to marry the Crown Prince, Meggie. We have so much to talk about," Hope whispered in Megan's ear. Hope also had embraces for her parents, her grandmother and her aunt and uncle. Then the girls crawled up into the plush carriages of the royal family of Jarosh.

"How is it living in the capital? And how is Brady? Are the Pridemore's being nice to you?" Hope was laughing.

"Meggie, hold on, one question at a time. The city is large and busy, but I am getting used to it. It is not so different from Ebbs Delage in some ways. Brady is very polite. I spend time with him everyday. He is quiet, but I am hoping in time he will warm up to me. His mother can be very sweet, but his father is rather arrogant. Everything he says is stern and loud. I am learning to avoid him, to be honest. It's not too hard, since he is often out of the house. But now, tell me, how did you react when you found out you were going to be queen someday?"

"I am still figuring that out. I am nervous and worried about Arianna. What do you know about that, Hope?"

"We will talk soon, while walking, maybe," Hope looked nervous. The carriages had arrived at the inn, and everyone was heading inside to a light lunch. Surprisingly, in the private room they were escorted to, the Queen herself was there to greet them. Jocelyn approached her with a curtsey, but the Queen took her hand, helped her up, and hugged her. Then, the Queen came over to Megan and hugged her as well.

"Welcome to Flickersee, Megan. We are very happy you have finally come to join our family."

"Thank you, Your Grace. I am most honored to be here." Queen Jordana looked down at Mouse sitting beside Megan.

"So this is the pup your mother wrote me about. It is only a few months old and already bigger than the full grown hunting dogs my husband keeps."

"Yes, Your Grace, he will be a very large dog when full grown."

"And you call him Mouse?" The Queen laughed out loud. It was a pretty laugh tinkling like crystal. She was a small woman, only a couple of inches taller than Megan. She was plump and had a beautiful head of red hair. She usually kept it braided and tied around her head like a crown. Her green eyes shone like emeralds, and she had an abundance of freckles. A crown on her head was conspicuously absent this afternoon. Megan didn't know the protocol for such things yet, but she thought the royal family would wear them when out and about in the city.

They feasted on wild boar stew and mashed yams. They had lemonade to drink, sweet and tart. Megan had forgotten how much she liked fresh lemonade. Now that she was in the capital, maybe she would be able to have the treat more frequently. There were some orchards on the island west of the city that grew lemons, limes and oranges. After lunch, the Queen, Jocelyn, and Megan retired to a sitting room upstairs in the inn to discuss the plans for the morrow.

"When the church tower bell rings the noon hour, Megan, you will walk across the courtyard to the dais. I will get up and greet you; you curtsey and walk by me to the King. He is ill of late and will not rise to greet you. Just kneel before him and kiss his ring. He will take your hand and place it in Curtis's hand. The two of you will stand and walk down to meet your family coming into the courtyard behind you. After all the pomp and circumstance, we will head up to the great hall and feast. The gifts will be exchanged, you and Curtis will greet the crowds from the balcony, and then finally, we can start to resume normal life, for a few weeks at least."

"The Harvest Festival?" asked Jocelyn.

"Yes, that and Aidan and Ivy's wedding, too."

"That will be a long trip for such a large group."

"But worse for you, my dear. You and Marshall will have to return to the Bluff, pick up all the children, and then travel to East Haven."

"I know and, well, no one knows this yet, except Marsh. I am expecting again, Your Grace." The Queen looked surprised, but less so than Megan.

"Mother, you're going to have a baby? Why didn't you tell me?"

"I only just told your father. I hope I am up to the trip though. The passage here increased my queasiness."

"Do you have any questions, Megan?"

"No, Your Grace, thank you for all your guidance. I look forward to your help and support for many years to come."

"You shall have all that from me and more, as long as I am able to give it. You are going to be the mother of my grandchildren, child. I will love you as a daughter." She smiled tenderly at Megan.

"Now go catch up with Hope, the Queen and I have our own things to discuss." Megan hugged both women and headed downstairs to spend time with Hope.

"She is a beautiful girl, Jocelyn. I really do plan on loving her as a daughter. Please don't worry about her too much. I know you will miss her though."

"Thank you, Your Grace, and you are right, I will miss her terribly. But Marsh is much worse, he looks as though his heart is being ripped out. The King is not doing well?"

"He grows weaker with each passing year. The wound he took on the Isle of Bones troubles him greatly the older he gets. Jocelyn, I fear he will not survive until the young ones are married three years hence."

"Is it so bad as that? O, I am sorry, dear Jordana. Will it affect Megan and Curtis becoming husband and wife in any way?"

"No, he has promised to survive to see it happen. But, if he doesn't, I have promised him that it will happen. I think seeing Marshall will be good for him, he has seemed stronger as your arrival has grown nearer."

"I hope Marshall can make him feel more himself. We both think the world of him, Marsh thinks of him as a brother."

"I hear you sent that monster, Sir Martin, down here to keep the little one safe," Jordana said laughingly.

"Marsh wanted to take every precaution. You know Pyne is with them as well. They should be here tomorrow or the day after at the latest."

"I have heard of the boy's prowess with swords. He can fight equally well with either hand, they say. Does he look like his father?"

"He looks enough like Annoot, but there is some of Eleara in him as well. His sword fighting is something to behold. You will get a gander at him in the yard, I have no doubt."

"I must get back to the King now. You all enjoy your evening here, and we will have time enough to catch up over the next few days." Marshall left with the Queen to see Malcolm Falconer for himself. His worry over his friend's health showed in his face. His eyes looked somber, and his mouth was set. He loved the King and couldn't bear to think of losing him.

# Chapter 6

Hope took Megan on a grand tour of Flickersee. Megan had been there before, but was too young to remember much of her visit. They rode in a Pridemore carriage with two guards escorting them. The streets were cobblestone and wide enough to allow three carriages abreast. Alleyways off the main avenues were narrow and not paved.

"Take us by the Cathedral and the Tower of Wisdom," Hope yelled up to the driver. "Now that we are alone, we can speak freely. Brady does not speak often to me, but always when he does, it is of Arianna and Curtis or how he will not marry me. O, Meggie, I am so sad. I asked Mother if I may return home, but she insists I must give him time. He told me that Arianna will not marry Christopher Harcourt. That she will return for Curtis. He says he is to marry Rhiann." Hope was crying now. "His younger brother, Camden, tries to console me. I know he feels bad when Brady treats me so cruelly. He said that he agrees Arianna and Curtis will marry one day, but that Rhiann has no love for Brady. She has no intention of marrying him. The Queen is having problems getting her to agree to marry anyone. She says she will choose her own husband."

"I was worried that Arianna would never give Curtis up. The Queen assured my mother that Curtis was agreeable to our marriage though. Would she lie to Mother?"

"I don't think so, but maybe Curtis is lying to her. Or Brady is lying to me?"

"Tomorrow I see my husband to be. I will not worry until he gives me good reason. The Cathedral is so majestic. I forgot how lovely Flickersee is with the towers reflecting the sunlight."

The Cathedral had four cupolas, one on each of the four towers. The fifth tower in the center of the building was the bell tower. The bell rang each day at noon and again at sundown. The only other times the bells were heard was upon the birth or death of a monarch and when the city was under attack. All the towers and large buildings in Flickersee were made of white stone. The Cathedral had paintings on the outside walls dedicated to the many gods worshipped inside. Marble steps led up into the building, and a statue flanked each side of the giant sized iron doors, a female on the left side, signifying all the female goddesses, and a male on the right, a sign of the male gods. The girls went inside, each lit a candle in the entry, and knelt to pray. Both prayed to the Goddess of Love and Fertility, Moanna, to have love, many children, and a happy marriage.

Next, the girls crossed the street to the Tower of Wisdom. Inside was cool and dark, lovely tapestries covered the walls, beautiful scenes of mountains, fields and flowers. The Tower was home to the Seers. Seers were elderly female elves with a gift for seeing the future. Most had sacrificed one eye to enhance the gift of the "third eye", or precognition. A beautiful white haired elf was descending the stairs as the girls entered. She had an eye patch over her left eye, the right eye was almost the same color blue as the sea and sparkled when she smiled at her visitors.

"Madam Seer." Hope curtseyed. When Megan saw, she curtseyed as well. "I am..."

"I know who you are child, and your companion as well."

"You do?"

"I do. Come upstairs and have a cup of tea." They ascended the stairs one floor and entered a small sitting room. The teapot was already on the table with three cups and a small plate of berry tarts.

"You _did_ know we were coming. Or at least that two were coming," said Megan, surprised.

Usually, when we have guests they are here to find out what their future holds."

"We were just sightseeing. Megan has never seen the tower."

"Well, you are here now, so sit with me and share a cup of tea." They all sat down together, and Megan spoke of her voyage. The seer looked at her intently, as she told her story.

"Do you know who I am, child?" asked the Seer.

"No, I do not know you."

"I am Poppy Falconer, the present king is my grandson." Megan remembered something about King Malcolm's grandmother being an elf.

"It is a pleasure to meet you, Mum. I am intended to marry your great grandson, Curtis."

"May I say what I see of your future, my dears?"

"Yes, please do," replied Hope, excitedly.

To Megan she said, "You will be the mother of a king. You will find the love you seek, but there is danger in your future too, Megan. Keep your eyes and ears open, and remember, do whatever you must to protect those you love."

"Thank you, Mum. I will take your words to heart."

"What of me, will I marry my betrothed," Hope asked in an uncertain voice.

"No, child, I'm afraid you won't. You will marry for love not duty."

"Thank you," Hope breathed out a sigh of relief. The three enjoyed their refreshment with talk of the city and the lingering heat wave, then the girls made their way back to the carriage.

"Did she ease your mind at all?" Hope asked.

"She did, and she didn't," laughed Megan. "But you, o sweetest, you will marry for love. How romantic!" The carriage passed through the bazaar, down near the harbors, and back up the hill past the massive homes near the castle. Hope pointed out the home she was now sharing with the Pridemores. When they arrived back at the inn, the girls said their goodbyes until the morrow. Hope squeezed Megan tightly.

"Tomorrow you take your Prince's hand for the first time, cousin. I wish you happiness and many beautiful children."

"Thanks, my dear Hope. Sleep well."

When the girls left on their grand tour, Marshall left the inn with the Queen and Lord Jacques. They walked the short distance to the castle unescorted by guards.

"You feel safe walking the city unguarded, Your Grace?"

"I do, if it's a short distance, and two able men are with me," she replied with a smile. Lord Jacques patted the hilt of his machete with a smile.

"Is Malcolm, I mean His Grace, doing very poorly?"

"Marshall, please, call him Malcolm, if it pleases you. I don't mind, and I know he would prefer it. Yes, he is not doing well. He is aging before his time, and he suffers much pain. The arrow he took, well, they saved his life, but it will be shortened. Of this, you must not doubt."

As they entered the front hall of the castle, Marshall looked again at the smooth stonewalls, the intricate artwork on the ceilings and the gold sconces, vases and candelabra. The black marble floor shone like glass. He had forgotten how beautiful the royal palace was.

"Come into the sitting room, Marshall. He will be done shortly." Marshall could see into the massive Great Hall to the throne where the King sat, holding court.

"Please, may I stay. I would like to observe."

"Of course, Malcolm will bring you back with him then," Jordana replied with a smile. Marshall stood in the back of the throne room cloaked in shadows. He could watch the goings on unobserved. He winced when he looked upon his old friend. Even from the back of the room, he could see how diminished Malcolm had become. His beard was gray, and his once brownish red mane was streaked with it as well. His posture was poor, he leaned to the right, as if protecting his old injury. Even his voice was not as forceful as it had once been. He always spoke loudly, joked often, and laughed much. Now Marshall could barely hear him. He saw that the Queen was right. Malcolm could not live out a full life, he was too ill.

Marshall remembered the battle he had fought beside the young Prince many years ago. They were little more than boys, and along with Annoot, were squires to strong, brave knights, the Spencer brothers of Allard. Pirates had taken the Isle of Bones. It was thought they would try to take the city next, and kill the royal family. When the troops went, the boys went with their knights and stood beside them in battle. Marshall and Annoot had made a vow to each other to return the Prince safely back to Flickersee. But Malcolm had his own ideas. When Sir Harry The Handsome, the youngest Spencer brother, fell in battle, Malcolm mounted the fallen knight's horse himself and rode off. Even with his armor, and two friends struggling to protect him, he took an arrow in the right lower back. The wound would have killed most men, but the Prince fought, and the Alchemist's used every trick they knew to keep him alive. He slowly turned the corner, and eventually became a weaker version of his old self.

"Next," the guard beside Malcolm yelled loudly. A young girl stepped up to the foot of the throne and bowed low, her forehead nearly touching the floor.

"I am here for my village, Brighton Green," she said.

"What of your village, child? And why do they send a maid?" the King asked.

"We are very near the goblins' homes, Your Grace. The goblins are stealing our food and livestock, our men fight them and try to save what they can, but we fear we won't have enough food to see us through the coming winter."

"I will send a squad back with you, to end the goblin's thievery, also, five wagons of food to store for the winter. Damon, see to this." The King spoke to the guard again.

"Forgive me, Your Grace," said the girl. "The goblins bring threatening news. They say the giants and ogres will be behind them soon. The last dozen winters have not been cold enough, snowy enough. The passes may not hold. Sorry, Your Grace." The girl looked as though she might cry.

"Giants, ogres? We have lived here for centuries without their threat. I find it hard to believe we must have worry of them coming now." The girl started to cry. "I see you are afraid, but you need not be. Damon send a platoon north, find out about this potential threat. Report back to me. See that this child gets home safely."

"Thank you, Your Grace, thank you." The girl ran up the steps and knelt to kiss the ring of King Malcolm II. He patted her head, but Marshall could tell he was uncomfortable.

"I am done for today, Damon. No court will be held tomorrow. Do not forget to let me know if we have a threat to worry us."

"Yes, Your Grace, as you wish." Everyone left in the hall was ushered out, and as they left, Marshall walked out of the shadows up toward the throne. The King stood up and stretched, wincing, his face showing how tired he was.

"Marshall, my friend, I am so happy to see you." The men embraced, and Marshall noticed the King was stooped and seemed shorter next to him than he once had. His skin had a yellowish tinge, and his soft blue eyes looked rheumy.

"Malcolm, this is a happy day, for both our families."

"Yes, it is. Those stubborn children will meet tomorrow, and embark on their path to marriage and, more importantly, parenthood," Malcolm said with a chuckle.

"Oh, is Curtis a stubborn one too?"

"Aye, he is. But he promises me he will love your darling girl, marry her, and put many sons in her belly to bless both our families."

"Well, you are doing better than we are," Marshall laughed. "We only got a promise to "see if love happens"."

"Hmm, yes, I am doing better. But don't forget, I also have two daughters. Come into the sitting room, Marsh, we have much to discuss. How is Annoot? I hear that boy of his is quite the beast with two swords in hand."

"Aye, he is that. Annoot is heading back to his summer camp, they will be packing up to move south soon. You might be wise to ask him about the girl's claim earlier. He has eyes and ears everywhere, that one does."

"That is a clever idea, I will send a message to him in the morning. But now, let us have a skin of ale and catch up, old friend."

When Marshall returned to the inn late that night, Jocelyn was waiting up for him. She could tell by the look in his eyes that the meeting with his old friend had left him saddened. She opened her arms to him, and he moved in close to her nuzzling her neck.

"I'm sorry, my love, Jordana told me he was doing poorly."

"I know, but I did not want to believe it, until I saw for myself. He is weak and aging more rapidly than he should be. I pray he lives long enough to see Megan and Curtis married."

"Jordana claims he has promised to."

"Well, he has always been stubborn," Marshall finally allowed a small smile. He buried his face in his wife's sweet smelling hair. She took his face and kissed him with a willing mouth.

"Is it safe, with a baby coming?"

Jocelyn laughed throatily, "This is the fifth time you have asked me that, lover. Yes, it is safe, I am having a baby, I am not ill." Marshall untied the front of his wife's gown and let her breasts spill out. She had large, dark nipples that he loved to lick. He laid her gently on the bed while unbuttoning his pants. She took hold of the hardness between his legs and stroked it before taking it gently into her mouth. Marshall gasped in pleasure, then pushed her gently away.

"No, sweet wife, right now let us join together. I need to feel close to you." He pulled her to the edge of the bed and entered her. Slowly, he moved in and out until both climaxed together. They lay in each other's arms until Jocelyn fell asleep. Marshall lay awake worrying about what was to come, and even coupling with his wife, did nothing to ease his anxiety tonight. Megan's future seemed precarious, especially if his friend did not live to see her married to Curtis.

# Chapter 7

Megan awoke early in a cold sweat. _Must have been dreaming again,_ she thought miserably. Thankfully, she could not remember the nightmare this time. She crawled out of bed and sat beside the window. There was no beautiful ocean view, and no Ivy to comfort her. The view from the inn was still lovely though. The towers of the city were turning from purple to pink in the light from the rising sun. There were few people in the street this early, a woman scurrying along to who knew where, a man delivering milk, and a priest walking slowly with his head bent in silent prayer. Megan had no idea what to expect today. _How would Curtis treat her? How would she handle the pressure of being a princess? Would those in the court accept her or reject her?_ Whatever happened, Megan was determined to do the best she could. That was her promise to herself, her family, and her kingdom.

Fern came in a few minutes later with a tray full of fruit, muffins, hard-boiled eggs, bacon, and ham. There were also two large glasses of lemonade.

"Are we feeding the whole inn?" asked Megan smiling. She picked up one of the glasses and took a long drink. "I could get used to drinking lemonade everyday."

"Me too, I always loved lemonade," said Fern giggling. "There could be some benefits to living so far south."

"Does it ever get cold here?"

"I think they have some cold weather in the dead of winter, but it is a short season."

"What about snow?"

"Not in many a year, I think. They are going to bring up a bath for you. I will help you wash your hair and get dressed. After luncheon today, you will be assigned a personal maid, maybe two or three."

"Personal maid? What will I do with her?"

"More importantly, what will I do all day?" Fern looked confused, and they both laughed.

"You will spend time with me, so I do not get lonely."

"Is there much danger of that? Living in a castle with hundreds of people?"

"Yes, I am afraid there might be."

"I have some advice for you, little one. Befriend your personal maid, and when you feel you can trust her, confide in her. She could be a great asset to you, if ever you need information or assistance."

"Do you think I could be in danger, Fern?"

"Any person ascending to a position of great power is always in danger. You must never lose sight of that, my sweet Meggie."

"Thank you, Fern. I will not forget."

Two young boys brought up a large wooden bath, and others followed carrying buckets of hot water. After the bath was full, Megan washed herself and let Fern wash her long hair. It felt odd to take a bath, and it was not even Sunday. In the castle she would be expected to bathe more than once a week, she supposed. The soap was pink and smelled like roses. _Even the soap is fancy here._ Fern brushed her hair out and fixed it the same as Ivy had for her birthday celebration. Then, she put on the violet dress with the lace collar and looked at her reflection in the window. She looked like a woman grown not a child of twelve, but she still felt like a child inside. Fern put some berry juice on her lips and pinched her cheeks to give her some color.

"You are looking pale, Meggie. Are you going to make it through this?"

"Yes, Fern," she whispered. Then, in her own strong, clear voice, "I will make it just fine."

When the noon hour approached, they descended the stairs toward the front door of the inn. Her mother, father, aunt, uncle, and grandmother were waiting patiently. Hope would come to the luncheon with the Pridemores.

"It is time, Meggie," said her mother. "We will be right behind you the whole way. We are so proud of you."

"Thank you, Mother."

Two guards were standing outside the door, and there were perhaps a score more stationed along the street. Megan was aghast at how huge the crowd was outside the inn, especially when she realized that they were there to see her. A woman with a pinched face was staring at her with a look of suspicion. Megan was afraid, but then she remembered, these would be her people. How she behaved right now would be the first impression they would ever have of her. If she ran, afraid, or lowered her eyes nervously, the people would see her as fearful or anxious. She did not want them to have negative feelings about her, so she held her head high and approached the woman. She smiled and took the woman's hand. The woman's face softened with a returned smile, and she grasped Megan's hand gratefully.

"Best wishes, Your Grace."

The man beside the woman also reached out for Megan, and she touched him and smiled at him. Everyone in the crowd was murmuring and smiling. Anyone close enough was reaching for her just to brush her fingers or touch her cloak. Megan reached out and touched as many as she could. The murmuring was rising to a cheer as word spread through the crowd. She could hear snippets of conversation from them as she walked. She's lovely....she is touching everyone and smiling...she will be compassionate...long live the Princess.

"Mi'lady, we must move along quickly, you are not safe amongst a crowd so large," said the guard on her right.

"What is your name, Sir?"

"Sir Aaron."

"Sir Aaron, thank you for your concern, but I have total confidence in your ability to keep me safe. The people want to see me and see me they will," she said smiling sweetly.

He smiled back at her. _This one was going to be hard to protect._

"Yes, Mi'lady."

She moved through the crowd toward the gates of the castle, they were standing open for her to enter. The bells of the cathedral were beginning to ring the noon hour. She waved one last time at the crowd and turned to enter the courtyard. She had hoped there would be less people inside the gates, but she was sorely disappointed. Hundreds of people, dwarves, and elves were lined up inside the walls of the castle yard. The only clear area was the path leading up to the dais, the path that she must tread. Megan kept the smile on her face, and her chin up, as she walked the distance to meet her future husband. It was, in truth, only about fifty meters, but to her, it felt like five hundred. Half way to the dais, she caught the Queen's eye, and Jordana was smiling, from that point on she followed those eyes, and it made her feel stronger and more secure. She had at least one friend amongst this court, she would hold onto that.

When she reached the King, she was shocked at how old he looked. He was the same age as her father, yet he looked much older. She masked her surprise and smiled at him, he smiled back. The Queen approached her and hugged her tightly. She whispered in her ear.

"You are strong and beautiful, little Megan. It is an honor to have you in our family."

"Thank you, Your Grace." They turned to the King.

"Malcolm, my beloved husband, may I present your future daughter, Megan Keeley."

"Come here, child," said the King. Megan approached him and knelt to kiss his ring. The King took her by the hand and stood to hug her. "You are even more beautiful than they say. Welcome to the Royal Palace." He turned, and Curtis walked over to where they were standing. "Curtis, I am placing this beautiful woman's hand into yours. I expect you to love her and take care of her for all the years of your life."

Curtis turned to look at her; he had his mother's green eyes and his father's reddish brown hair, that he kept shoulder length. He was muscular and taller than his father. His teeth were straight and white, and there was a cleft in his chin. He also had a scar across one cheek that made him look daring. She knew he had gotten the scar falling off his horse, when he was much younger. With his freckled nose and suntanned skin, he posed a striking figure. He smiled at her and said to his father, "I will keep her safe for all my years and love her to the depths of my heart." He took her hand in both of his and bent over to kiss it gently. _This is off to a promising start,_ she thought. _Maybe he would love her, maybe they would be happy._ Only time would tell.

# Chapter 8

Megan could not believe the splendor of the Great Royal Dining Room. Near the Women's Tower, there was also a smaller dining hall for when the family dined alone. The Great Dining Room could seat over a thousand comfortably at one hundred long tables. On the platform at the front of the room were five tables for the family and the most honored guests. One could tell how important anyone was, by how closely they were seated to the King. Those at the back of the room did not feel slighted, however, at least they had been invited. Every table had a white linen cloth over it, with the Falconer crest at each end. Each guest had a white linen napkin folded into a swan, a crystal wine glass, a water glass, several china plates and bowls, and a hefty number of silver forks, spoons, and knives. Each table had twenty gold vases filled with orange, red, and lavender dahlias.

On balconies overlooking the dining room, musicians played violins, cellos, and horns while everyone entered and began to eat. The balconies were round with ornate iron railings; the tapestries behind them portrayed pictures of instruments and famous musicians who had played in the castle before them. On the walls of the room were dazzlingly colorful paintings of food and wine and people enjoying a celebratory meal. The intricacy of the artwork was unbelievable.

There were twenty courses planned, the first being bread, cheese, and fruit. After that was a cold carrot soup, cabbage rolls, wild boar, leg of lamb, hot buttered corn on the cob, and much more. The last course was a lemon berry cobbler in Megan's honor. Her mother must have told them it was her favorite.

Megan tried to remember which fork was for which course, but the lessons had been too little, too late. Fern told her to follow what those on her left and right did, if she was unsure. On her right sat her betrothed, Prince Curtis, and on her left sat her future sister, Rhiann. Curtis was engrossed in a discussion with a young man standing at the table, so she took a chance and looked to her left. She smiled at Rhiann and held her breath. Rhiann smiled back and squeezed her hand. Rhiann had soft blue eyes and fiercely red hair that hung down to her waist in gentle waves. Her creamy skin was covered in pink freckles, it was skin that would burn easily in the sun.

"Welcome, Megan," she said warmly.

"Thank you, Mi'lady,"

"My name is Rhiann. Use it," she said laughing.

"Thank you, Rhiann. I am not really sure which fork or spoon to use when," Megan said with a frown.

"Me neither. I just use the one closest to the plate when I need a new one. I have not gotten in trouble yet. Just do that."

"I will do that." Just then the endless toasts started. One guest after another stood to say how honored they were to meet the future Princess, how thrilled they were to be included at the luncheon, and how much they loved and respected King Malcolm. She was glad she was drinking grape juice again. She giggled and told Rhiann her secret.

"Mother and Bella do that too, but I drink wine. I just take a really small sip with each toast. You will soon find out that I do the exact opposite of whatever Mother tells me to do," Rhiann said grinning proudly. "I do not really try to be difficult, there is just something inside me that makes me rebel. I want to make my own decisions."

"Is that why you are not betrothed?" Megan realized what a personal question that was. "I am sorry. I don't mean to pry."

"It is a fair question, and the answer is yes. But the real truth is I have not fallen in love with anyone yet. When I do, if he loves me as well, I will be betrothed in the blink of an eye," she said with a wink. Megan was shocked at her audacity and in awe of it as well. She wished she could be bolder, and she told Rhiann so.

"Well, hang around me for a while, maybe some of it will rub off on you."

"I would love nothing better."

"Many of us go riding in the late mornings, if the weather is fine. Tomorrow I will come get you before we leave."

"I hope my horse arrives by then. He is lightning fast."

"Yes, a race then?"

"You are on." Megan felt a gentle tug on her sleeve and turned to look into the blue-green eyes of Bella. The girl made her think of her twin brothers who were about the same age. She was uncommonly lovely for ten years old. Her teal eyes sparkled, and her strawberry blond hair was a mass of curls caught up in a gold barrette. She spoke in barely above a whisper.

"Megan?"

"Yes, Bella?"

"My mother said I should be the birdie in your ear."

"What does the birdie do, sweet girl?"

"When anyone comes up to talk to you, the birdie tells you who they are and anything interesting about them you should know. Mother says I am precocious and curious, a deadly combination," she said grinning. It was alarming how much Bella knew about everyone in the hall. When the line of well wishers neared the table, she began her discourse.

"Approaching now is Lady Adria Fawkes. She is the widow of the Elven Great Lord Fredric Fawkes. Her grandchildren are Shannon and Morgan, they stay at court and will ride out with us in the mornings. She is not to be trusted, the Pridemores are her closest friends in the city." Megan smiled and shook her hand. Lady Fawkes nodded.

Bella continued. "The Pridemores you may know, my grandparents, Lady Misty and Lord Michael, Cain, Lana, Brady, Camden, and your cousin, Hope. Uncle Edwin, Aunt Ellen, and their children are presently in Allard visiting her family. You will meet them when they return. Uncle Edwin is kind, but he, along with his wife and children, avoids the castle along with all its trappings.

There are hard feelings between Aunt Lana, Uncle Cain, and my parents. Cook told me Aunt Lana wanted to choose her own husband, like Rhiann, but was forced to marry Uncle Cain. She blames my father and my grandfather. Father watches them closely, especially in regards to Arianna. He is adamant she should never become Queen." Curtis's grandparents both squeezed Megan's hand and welcomed her to the city. The rest of the Pridemores, with their steely blue eyes, walked by Megan without even acknowledging her, except for Camden and Hope. Camden shook her hand and mumbled something polite, while Hope hugged her tightly before moving along.

"Here is Lord Logan Hicks. He is the richest dwarf in the kingdom, he owns many mines in the northern mountains. His children, Isla, Leslie, and Andrew are very good at games and swimming. Isla is my closest friend. Lord Logan's wife, Lady Myra, is often ill, but she is here today." Lord Logan bowed before Megan and kissed her hand. She smiled at him, and at Lady Myra, before they moved on.

"This next gentleman is the High Priest, Xavier. He is kind, but they say he frequents the whorehouses in the lower city."

"Bella!"

"Sorry, it's true. Mother said to tell you all." Xavier shook her hand, and said he looked forward to seeing her at church Sunday next. The line went on and on, and Bella knew all their secrets. Megan would have to keep her eye on this little busybody, in case she wanted to have a few secrets of her own. Finally, the announcement came for the exchange of gifts, and the crowd around Megan dispersed.

Curtis presented Megan with her gift first, and everyone already knew what it was, a crown. The gift was a symbol of what he was promising her three years hence. She was not to wear it until after they were legally wed, and she was officially a princess. It was more beautiful than she had expected. It was gold and made to look like a vine with tiny golden flowers along it. She then presented him with the dagger she had bought for him. He seemed no less impressed with the dagger than she had been with the crown.

Thank you, Curtis, the crown is lovely, exactly what I would have chosen for myself."

"I was going to say the exact same thing," said Curtis laughing. "This is a dagger I am proud to carry."

"I have to tell you who made it later, I promised him."

"Of course, Megan. I really want to know. I have an idea for a sword, maybe he can help me with it."

The others opened their gifts. For the Queen, an exotic handheld fan from the far east painted with wildflowers of all colors. For King Malcolm, a pound of his favorite pipe tobacco. Rhiann and Bella each received a pair of dangling pearl earrings, which both seemed to be quite happy with, especially Bella.

"These are my first dangling earrings, Megan, thank you."

Megan also received the rest of her gifts. The King and Queen gave her six bolts of silk cloth, all bright colors, to have more gowns made. Rhiann gave her a gold and sapphire bracelet, which she promptly put on her arm. Bella gave her a box full of sweets, mainly chocolate truffles and chocolate covered fruit. She thanked them all with a hug.

Curtis approached her now, took her hand, and led her to the balcony. They stood side by side waving to the crowds. There were hundreds of people in the street, in the windows of the nearby buildings, even on the rooves of a few of the closest buildings. The crowds were yelling, but she couldn't at first make out what they were saying. Finally, she was able to make out "Princess Megan" chanted over and over. Curtis could hear it too. She looked at him, smiling, he was staring at her with a confused look on his face. Finally, he shrugged his shoulders, smiled, and pulled her close. They finally turned to head back into the castle. She was relieved and tired, exhausted really. She was ready to enjoy a little privacy.

# Chapter 9

Rhiann escorted Megan to her rooms. They were far from the dining hall in the Women's Tower. The tower had been named in the early years when the castle was still under construction. The women had slept in one tower, the men in another. The Great Hall, where King Malcolm held court, Great Dining Hall, and remaining towers had not been finished yet. Now, the castle consisted of the main keep with the common areas, and the dungeons below, and six towers, three for the family and three for the family's household servants. The towers were taller and bigger around than any tower Megan had ever seen. The wall around the castle had two towers at each of the three gates, mainly for archers in case of attack. The eighty castle guards lived in the barracks or in the city, depending on whether they were married or single.

"These rooms are right beside Bella's, and below mine, so anytime you want for company you will find one of us nearby," smiled Rhiann. Megan looked around speechless. Her bed was bigger than two of her bed at home. The duvet was violet and the curtains on the glass windows matched. She had a table with a hand mirror, a silver brush, and a basin to wash in. A room off to the left had a window seat and a table for games, the closet was bigger than her old room and all of her clothes were hanging inside. Pyne and Sir Martin must have arrived during the luncheon.

Two girls a little older than Megan came into the room, one was chubby and brown haired with a gap between her front teeth. Her hair was short and wispy. The other was dark skinned like Lord Jacques and had Megan's same gray eyes. Her flecks were red and yellow where Megan's were green and blue. Where Megan was relaxed and serene, this girl was full of fire and passion. Her hair hung down her back in two long braids. Both girls curtseyed and said in unison, "Welcome, Mi'lady."

"Thank you, but please call me Megan. And what may I call you?"

"Maisie, Mi'l...umm...Megan," said the gap toothed girl with a friendly grin.

"Zadaya," said the brown skinned girl evenly. "What may we do for Megan?" She had the slightest hint of an accent.

"I would like to change into something more comfortable, please," Megan said laughing. "Then, after a nap, I want to explore my new home. Do you have any advice on what I should do first?"

All three spoke at once. "Go meet Cook, she is a great ally to have when you want a treat."

"Let us go to the yard, I want a look at your horse." "Explore the common rooms, there are many beautiful pieces of art to enjoy." Megan laughed again.

"I can see I will not have any trouble filling my time." Rhiann went off upstairs to change out of her gown, along with Maisie to assist her. Zadaya stood patiently waiting for direction from Megan.

"I am sorry, I am not used to having help when changing. But I would like to ask some questions."

"Of course."

"Where are you from?"

"The Kingdom of Macaria, the Skye Islands, same as Lord Jacques."

"How long have you been here?"

"Over ten years."

"You have a lovely accent, though it is not as pronounced as Lord Jacques."

"Thank you."

"Do you like to play knucklebones or chess or tell stories? What do you like to do?" Zadaya appeared to think for a moment, as if she had never thought of occupying herself before.

"I am quite good at chess but not at dice. I prefer to let Rhiann tell stories, she is gifted at spinning a yarn."

"I look forward to playing you at chess, then. And hearing Rhiann tell stories," Megan said with a smile. "Come and get me in an hour or so, I need a catnap, alright?" Zadaya nodded, curtseyed, and left Megan alone for the first time in her new home. A little while later, Megan could hear Rhiann outside of her door.

"She would like to rest for an hour," she heard Zadaya say.

"We are going to see who is sparring in the yard, and take a look at Megan's horse," Rhiann was saying. Megan opened the door to Rhiann, Zadaya, Maisie and Bella.

"Let us all go," Megan said.

The castle yard was still crowded with people but not nearly as many as before lunch. Megan's father was talking to the King, who was sitting on the dais overlooking the yard. Megan's mother, aunt, and grandmother were talking to the Queen. Fern was coming through the gate with Mouse, who ran over to Megan for a scratch behind the ears. Hope approached with some of the other girls from the luncheon, and Megan gave her a hug.

"Is this your horse?" Rhiann quipped, looking curiously at Mouse. Everyone laughed.

"No," replied Megan. "This is my Mouse." All the girls crowded around to pet Mouse and talk. There was a sword fight going on between Brady Pridemore and Prince Curtis. They were using wooden practice swords, but still were working up quite a sweat. Megan saw Pyne and Sir Martin approach her father. The three of them talked for a few minutes, and her father gestured to her. Pyne strode over to where the sword fight was just ending. Curtis had won, but just barely.

"Who is that?" asked Rhiann.

"Pyne, Annoot's son, he is one of my guards."

"Really, he is quite amazing to look at, is he not Megan?" Pyne was of a height with Curtis, but built more athletically, with long legs and broad shoulders. He had sleek black hair that hung down his back in a long braid and deep brown eyes. His skin was darkly tanned and his white teeth sparkled when he smiled. He approached the Master-at-arms and picked up two wooden swords. He turned and looked straight at Rhiann in such a blatant stare it made her blush.

"Wait until you see him spar," Megan said grinning. "You will forget all about what he looks like."

He approached Curtis and bowed. The two combatants circled each other for a few minutes until Curtis made the first jab. The speed of Pyne's blades moving made them seem to disappear at times. He struck Curtis in the back of the thigh, the shoulder, and the abdomen. Even though the wooden blades were dull, Megan knew at that speed they would leave a nasty bruise. Curtis did not like being embarrassed in his own yard.

"You are using two blades," he said angrily. Pyne obligingly put one blade down and took the remaining blade in his left hand. Curtis stood, and a new battle began, but the ending was no different. Pyne won soundly, with one blade in his off hand. Everyone clapped when the sparring was over. Without a word Pyne had won the respect of everyone in the yard, and the eye of at least one Princess.

"He is the best swordsman I have ever seen," whispered Rhiann with sparkling eyes. "But now I want to see this lightning fast horse of yours." The girls walked to the stables where the horses and dogs were kept.

"Is Mouse staying with me going to cause any problems?" asked Megan.

"You mean in the castle?" asked Rhiann looking horrified, but her face quickly turned into a smile. "No, silly, Mother already suspected you would keep him inside, when your mother wrote her about him."

"He is very well behaved, and I will keep him clean."

"It is fine, Megan. Bella has a cat called Mr. Kittles. I wonder how Mr. Kittles is going to like Mouse?" The stables were warm and smelled of fresh hay. There were over fifty horses in different stalls and just as many saddles. Megan had never ridden with a saddle, so Snow probably would not wear one now. Her little white stallion was in one of the last stalls, separated from the other horses, while he adjusted to his new surroundings. He was chomping on hay and whinnied softly when he felt Megan grab his mane.

"He is a magnificent specimen, Megan. A stallion, but small enough for a girl to ride. Unusual, and you say, very fast. Come see my little bay mare, Bolt."

"She is a beauty, Rhiann. Can she beat a stallion?"

"I guess we will find out tomorrow, will we not?"

# Chapter 10

The next morning dawned with dark clouds spitting drizzle and a strong ocean breeze. Zadaya woke Megan to dress for breakfast. She thought that riding would be canceled this morning, but was still excited to see what the day would hold. She washed, and Zadaya brushed her hair with a gentle touch.

"At least this is something Megan will let me do for her," Zadaya said with a smile.

"Thank you for doing it, Zadaya."

Megan opened her door to go to the dining room, hoping she could remember how to find it, when she saw Curtis sitting on the steps outside her room.

"Good morning, Curtis."

"Good morning, young one, and please call me Curt."

"I will."

"I thought I would escort you to breakfast, the castle can be confusing, until you learn your way around."

"What a relief, I was just wondering if I could find the dining room again." _He is thoughtful._ Megan liked the way he called her "young one", she _was_ five years younger than he was, and it seemed almost like a term of endearment. The young couple talked as they walked, and were soon joined by Rhiann and Bella. Rhiann locked arms with her and lamented that Megan had brought the foul weather just because she was afraid of the horse race. Megan laughed.

"It is you who should be afraid," Megan said impishly. Megan was glad to see that breakfast was a much simpler affair with just the two immediate families in attendance. Her mother looked pale with dark circles under her eyes. Megan knew the pregnancy was taking a toll on her mother's health, and she was worried.

"Are you feeling poorly, Mother."

"Just early in the day, Meggie, I am much better after lunch. I have had trouble sleeping the past few nights, though."

"You have to travel home soon, will you be alright to sail?"

"I do not know. We will have to see how it goes in the next day or so."

"You should stay here, Jocelyn," said the Queen. "You will travel to East Haven with us. That will save you going all the way home first. Marshall can collect the children and bring them all safely to the festival."

"I will go with him and help him," said Aunt Ada. "Richard, Marsh, and I can surely deliver four boys and one girl to East Haven safely."

"It's decided then, leave Jocelyn with us. We will take very good care of her."

"Stop talking like I am not here," said Jocelyn laughing. "Mother Ila, will you stay and travel with me to the wedding?"

"Of course, child. I would love to stay and make myself of use to you and to Megan."

Everyone ate the delicious fruity crepes, eggs, and sausage. There was lemonade or orange juice to drink. The family dining room seated only about twenty people. The round tables had soft comfortable chairs. They each only had one plate, but they were beautiful, etched glass with flowers painted on each one. Megan was relieved she only had to keep track of one fork, too.

After breakfast, the young people went down to the common hall to look for something to entertain them. A group of courtiers were already there including Hope, Brady, Camden, Isla Hicks, and Morgan Fawkes.

"Let's have a story from Rhiann," Hope suggested. "Megan has not heard any of them yet."

"Alright, which one?"

"Tell the one about how our family became the kings and queens of Jarosh. I love that one," said Bella. Megan nodded her agreement, and they all sat down in a circle to listen. Megan noticed that Curt sat beside her, and so did Brady Pridemore with a scowl on his face. Rhiann began the story in a slow rhythmic tone.

"The last Elven queen was called Celicia. She had been a kind ruler and was an elf of great beauty. She had violet eyes and white silky hair that hung down her back. Her husband, King Bryson, had loved her deeply and always given her whatever her heart desired, but the two of them had remained childless. A child was the one thing he could not give her, and she suffered many years longing to have a babe of her own. She outlived her husband by a dozen years and remained beloved by all, though she had no heir. Upon her death, many of the leaders of the five races came to the capital to choose a new king or queen of Jarosh. The leader of the Elven seers, Brooke, had a shock for everyone at the meeting. The seers had come to a consensus with their visions of late and had advice to give. "The next king is a man. He is a descendent of the eastern men. You will know him by a birthmark upon his back, a crescent moon over his left shoulder blade. When you find this man, you will have your king," said the seer.There was a gasp in the room, and the dwarves present went pale."You would give the throne to a man, before an elf or a dwarf?" the leader of Flint Keep blustered.

"Our visions are clear. If you want the best possible future for the kingdom, that man is to be our king. Furthermore, all future kings will be born with the same birthmark as their predecessor. It may not be the first born, or a male child, but he or she will have the mark," intoned the elder.The dwarves were unhappy with the plan, but after much debate, the decision was made to find the man and crown him their king. Four groups were formed with one of each race included in each. Three groups set out for the three outer cities of Jarosh - Ebbs Delage, East Haven and Flint Keep. The fourth group would remain in Flickersee to begin their search. Less than a year after the search began, a young man on a ship in the harbor of Ebb's Delage was found to bear the crescent moon on his left upper back. He and his wife were brought to Flickersee, and all returned to be present for the inspection by the seers."Take off your shirt, boy," said the elder.

"I am no boy. I am Curtis, of the family Falconer, a skilled boat builder," the man replied.

"You are a boy to one of my years. Now take off your shirt".Curtis took off his shirt and all the seers nodded and smiled. There on his back was the mark they had all foreseen."You have found our king, praise be to the gods," the seer exclaimed. "King? What are you speaking of, elder? I am no king, as I told you, I am a boat builder.""Today you are a boat crafter, tomorrow you will be crowned King of Jarosh." Falconer became king and his wife, Eve, queen. For many generations, the Falconers have been the kings and queens of Jarosh. They marry their children to the children of leaders throughout the kingdom. The Falconers have kept a peaceful, content realm. People are well fed and healthy. The seers gave sound advice, and the leaders of the realm were wise to listen."Everyone clapped, for Rhiann was indeed a good storyteller. Her animated features kept everyone's attention. She used different voices for the different characters and raised and lowered her voice at all the right times.

"The weather has cleared. Look, the sun, we can still have our ride," said Camden Pridemore happily. The young people all headed out to the stables laughing and chattering.

# Chapter 11

The young people rode out to the bluffs east of the city. The dark clouds had moved away leaving blue sky with just a few white streaks of clouds. The grass had green patches mixed in amongst the brown ones, but it was very dry, even this far south. Megan rode between Rhiann and Curtis with Mouse close on her heels. The younger children rode ahead of them while Brady stayed far off to the side. Two castle guards and Pyne rode behind them. It felt strange to Megan to need guards with her, but she understood their purpose. They were to keep her, and the royal family safe. After they reached the bluff overlooking the bay, Rhiann reminded Megan about their race.

"Ok, Sis, see those trees over there?" Rhiann gestured northeast about a half a kilometer away. Megan laughed out loud.

"Yes, _Sis_ , I do," replied Megan.

"Pyne, come start our race for us, and then, stand your ground until one of us wins. Most likely, me," said Rhiann confidently. Pyne walked over, smiling, as the girls moved their horses in line beside him. Pyne put his right hand high in the air, counted to three, and dropped it. The two horses took off heading for the tree line in the distance.

"Hey, Brady, you want to bet on who gets back first?" Curtis yelled over to him.

"I could not care less who wins," Brady said rudely.

"I will take you up on that offer," said Pyne. "I will bet you a gold coin that Megan comes back first on that white lightning horse of hers."

"You are on," laughed Curtis. Everyone was watching to see who would be the first to appear. They could see the dust kicking up after a few minutes, then both horses came into view. They were neck and neck the whole way back to the line Pyne had drawn in the dirt. All the young people were cheering on their favorite. Megan bent low over Snow's neck, holding tight to his mane, and whispered in his ear.

"Go, faster Snow, faster." At the line where Pyne waited, Snow crossed the line one step ahead of Bolt. Pyne turned toward Curtis and held out his hand. Curtis flipped him a gold coin with a smile. Rhiann jumped off her horse with her eyes flashing.

"I could have beat you, I know it. We are going to have another go, right Megan?"

"Absolutely, but not today. Let us give the horses a rest." The younger children and Hope took up a game of tag while the older group paired off, Curtis walking with Megan, and Pyne with Rhiann. Brady laid down in the grass pretending to take a nap. He was going to be unfriendly and surly no matter what, Megan guessed.

"You have a very fast horse, young one. I hope you stay safe racing against my sister. She will not rest now until she beats you, you know?"

"I know, but I will not make it easy for her. And you do not have to worry about my safety, Snow and I are quite skilled."

"I am not doubting that," Curtis said grinning. "I hope it will not be too hard for you, leaving your family and coming to live here at the castle."

"I will miss them," said Megan wistfully. Tears came to her eyes as she thought of little Alex. "My youngest brother, especially, he and I are close. I was always willing to join in his shenanigans." Curtis put his arm around Megan's shoulder and pulled her close to him. He did not say anything more, he just held her. _He feels so strong and makes me feel safe_ , Megan thought.

"How do you feel about your responsibilities as Prince? Did you ever wish you could have chosen your own path?" she asked him.

"No, I am happy to be a Prince and rule someday. I want to make Father and Mother proud. I plan to do well, Megan. I want the people to be prosperous and happy. I could see on the balcony yesterday that they like you already. I think you will be a kind and thoughtful queen, which is exactly what I had been hoping for," Curtis said smiling.

"I have some ideas, too. I want to help at the orphanage and the hospital. I could volunteer with the babies. I have three younger brothers, so I know I could be of some use."

"What a great idea! We could have a tournament and give the entrance fees to the orphanage?"

"You would do that? Thank you, Curt." Megan paused staring out across Capital Bay. In the distance she could make out the strip of land that led to Karcher Keep. It reminded her of something she had been wanting to ask her betrothed. "Why have I not met your grandmother Rhianna yet?"

"She stays at Karcher Keep with my Uncle Marcus, he is ill you know," replied Curtis. "You will meet them both when we break our journey to the harvest festival there. She does not travel anymore, she wants to be near my uncle since my grandfather passed away."

"I look forward to meeting her. My father says many good things about her." Megan knew Curtis's uncle had the shaking sickness. He was fine most of the time, but unexpectedly he would fall to the ground and shake uncontrollably. She did not know much about his illness, but she was not nervous about meeting him.

As the group came together again, Curtis and Pyne decided to have a horse race of their own. Rhiann's eyes sparkled as she looked at Pyne. Megan did not know what they were conversing about, but Rhiann looked content and happy. Rhiann started the race for the young men, and everyone cheered them on. Brady walked over to Megan and stood quite close to her. She seemed surprised, especially when he leaned over to whisper in her ear. But, when she heard the words he said, she felt a chill sweep over her.

"Do not stray too far away from your Prince, Mi'lady. You never know when or where some danger may be lurking to befall you." She turned to say something back to him, but he was already mounting his horse and turning to head back to the city. Curtis won the race by a length, and Pyne flipped the gold coin he had won earlier, back to Curtis with a shrug and a grin.

"We better head back, it is almost time for tea," said Rhiann. Everyone mounted, and their horses slowly carried them back toward the city. No one was in a hurry to leave the beautiful day and the fun behind.

"After tea, let us have a game," said Bella.

"I think we should take Megan on a tour of the castle," suggested Camden. He was always exploring, and especially liked to see the empty cells in the dungeon and talk with the jailers.

"That is a good idea, Camden, but we are not going into the dungeons," replied Bella sternly.

"Aww, but she will want to see it. Will you not, Megan?"

"Hmmm, maybe not, but I would love a tour." And so the afternoon's diversion was unanimously decided.

# Chapter 12

The day they were leaving for the harvest festival dawned sunny and hot. The wheels of the wagons and carriages kicked up a cloud of dust that settled over everyone and everything in the long caravan. Many of the travelers without the advantage of a carriage covered their mouths and noses with bits of cloth. The carriages, like everything else royal, were lavish and comfortable. Each could hold six adults and had softly padded, silk-covered seats.

They were only traveling across the isthmus today and spending a day or two at Karcher Keep, the Pridemore family's castle. Megan would get to meet Curtis's grandmother and uncle while they were there. Besides the royal family, her mother and grandmother, and the Pridemore's, there were servants, guards, and half a hundred city folk, traveling with them. The whole realm wanted to attend the harvest festival, but many did not go for fear of bandits or other dangers. Everyone felt safer traveling with so large a group.

When they reached the long strip of land that connected Flickersee's island to the mainland, Megan could see how desperate the drought had become. The isthmus was usually only half a kilometer wide, and could even be under water during the rainy season or a tropical storm. Now, it was over a kilometer wide in many spots with dried up sea anemones and kelp laying alongside the road. It seemed the ferry, between New Castle and Bay Point, was not running at all the past few months carrying its usual travelers and tradesmen.

Megan rode in a carriage with Hope, Rhiann, Bella, her mother, and her grandmother. The girl's constant talking and giggling kept the mood light, but Megan could tell that her mother was not feeling well. Her belly was growing into a small bump under her gown and the queasiness that she had been having should have left her by now. She was pale and sweating in the heat. Megan sat beside her and took her hand.

"Are you going to be all right, Mother?"

"Of course, my sweet girl."

"Are you sure? You have never been ill before with the other babies, with the boys."

"Of course I have," her mother laughed softly. "With you, when I was carrying you, Meggie. I felt just as I feel now. I believe you will finally have a sister." Megan sighed.

"Just when I leave home," Megan pouted. "Then you go and decide to have another little girl." Her mother hugged her close.

"You will know her, Megan. We will all visit often, and you should spend summers with us. The heat at home is much more bearable than it is here."

"I will, Mother." The day dragged on while the wagons wended their way along the dusty road northeastward. They stopped frequently to water the horses and to drink themselves. Megan put wet towels on her mother's neck and head to help keep her cool. The city folk were all discussing how unusual it was to be so hot during this time of year.

Finally, off in the distance, Karcher Keep came into view. It's white dome shiny in the sunlight on a rise to the east. Megan could not stare at it for long without it hurting her eyes. It was an unusual looking castle, since it had no towers. There was a crenellated circular wall around the buildings, made of the same white stone as the city wall. At the base of the wall was a bunker with embrasures every few meters where the guards could be protected while attacking any threat. Outside of the bunker was a moat full of spikes. Even without towers, the castle was well fortified. Inside the wall were just two buildings, in the middle of the yard was the large domed building where all the family living space was located. The first floor was the Great Hall and the kitchen. Three floors above were rooms for the family and visitors to use. Two floors below ground were where the servants slept. The only other building inside the keep was a stable for the horses. Everything else a castle needed was located in the nearby village of Karcher, including a blacksmith, kennel, alchemy shop, church, and barracks.

The village itself also had several inns, a brothel, a large market, and many lively pubs. Almost every traveler to and from the city spent at least one night there, so it was a thriving, busy little village compared to many others that were off the beaten path.

Megan was happy to get to see and talk with Curtis again during dinner, and he seemed pleased to see her. She wore her gray gown, hoping to look nice if she met Curtis's grandmother. Curtis was wearing a gray tunic she had not seen before.

"You look smart in your new tunic."

"Thanks, young one, I wanted to match what you were wearing tonight, so I asked your mother," he said with a sly grin. Megan giggled and blushed. She liked having him compliment her and surprise her with little gestures.

"I thought your grandmother might dine with us?"

"No, she will not join a crowd this size. We will have an audience with her and my uncle tomorrow after breakfast. The following morning we leave for East Haven. We do not want the festival to start without us," he said with a grin.

"Oh, I shall try to get to know them both as best I can tomorrow then. I am so looking forward to the festival. I love the crowds, the music, the food. What is your favorite part of the festival, Curt?"

"Well, besides the food, I really enjoy seeing friends who live in other parts of the kingdom. And, I want to thank you, Megan, for being so willing to spend time with Grandmother and Uncle Marcus." Megan smiled at him and took his arm. They ate side by side talking softly and enjoying each other's company.

After dinner a band played, and everyone danced. Curtis was a fair dancer, but even Megan was surprised when Rhiann took the floor with Pyne. _Would the King and Queen make her sit down?_ Megan looked at her mother and raised her eyebrows. Her mother shook her head slightly and frowned. Megan did not know what she meant, but she did know to keep quiet. Annoot was a Lord by title, but he did not actually own any lands or a castle. Even though it was by his choice, many of the highborn thought of him and his people as illiterate savages. Their opinions never bothered Annoot. He always said that all of Jarosh were his lands and the sky was his castle's ceiling.

The next morning Megan was surprised by how nervous she felt. She usually liked meeting new people, but something about Curtis's uncle's illness, made her feel uneasy now that the moment was at hand. Curtis led her into the suite of rooms where a table held some blueberry scones and a pot of tea with four cups. They sat together on a blue settee with silk cushions and pillows. A few minutes after they arrived, his grandmother came into the room pushing a chair with wheels. The young man seated in the chair was pale and thin and had a look of illness about him. But he also had a shock of reddish blond hair and bright blue eyes. He had the same cleft in his chin that Curtis had. When he saw them, he broke into a huge grin. He had a friendly mien, and his whole face lit up when he smiled.

"Hey, Curt," he said cheerily. "I thought you were bringing your betrothed here today, to meet us?"

Curtis rolled his eyes. "She's right here."

"No way. That beautiful, sweet natured child would never marry the likes of you."

"Well, they are forcing her," Curtis said sarcastically.

"Oh I see, that explains it then." Both of the young men burst out into gales of laughter. Megan was not sure if she should join them or not.

"Ignore them, dear," said his grandmother. "They have the manners of wild animals. I do not know who could have done such a poor job of raising them." Even she was laughing now, so Megan joined in with them.

"Hmm, in my case, it was you, Mother," said Marcus. Everyone laughed again.

"It is a pleasure to meet you, my dear. Jordana has so many good things to say about you and your family."

"It is a pleasure, Mum," replied Megan. "My father also thinks very highly of you." They spent a pleasant morning playing cards, conversing, and eating scones. Curtis's uncle was very well read, and they discussed books they had both read. Curtis and Marcus played a game of chess, and Marcus proved to be a far more skilled player than Curtis. Once, when Megan was sitting beside Marcus talking with him, he appeared to get a far away look in his eyes and she could see his hands trembling. Unperturbed, Megan took hold of his hand and continued their conversation. After promising to visit longer on the return trip, Marcus finally let them leave and prepare for the rest of their journey.

"She loved you. And he loved you, too. You have a gift for putting people at ease, Megan. You are an amazing girl, young one." Megan just smiled enjoying the compliment. Her betrothed was happy with her, and his family, too. Right now there could be nothing else more important in the world than that.

# Max

# Chapter 13

The men of the kingdom had settled in the eastern parts of Jarosh and built the city of East Haven. They lived in the fertile pastures of the middle lands and were farmers and shepherds. They supplied fruits, vegetables, wine, and cloth to the kingdom. They were average height, usually with black hair and olive skin. The women were gifted with growing vegetables and were known for their green thumbs. The men were brave warriors, descended from those who survived the punishing wars of the ogres and giants. Most people lived in small cottages with larger outbuildings for their animals and tools. Many men shared fields and helped each other with plowing, irrigation and harvesting. The men of higher standing had sharecroppers who worked their lands for them and took a share for their own families. East Haven was smaller and plainer than the great Elven cities or Flint Keep, but there was a school and a convent run by the Shiwas e Mira, Sisters of Mercy in the Elvish tongue, the most renowned midwives and healers in all of Jarosh.The city of East Haven was unique. The Cyr River, flowing down from Thunder Lake, split into two branches at the northern end of the city. The King's Branch River flowed to the west of the city, and the Sweetwater River flowed to the east. The King's Branch was wide and flowed swiftly south, like it was in a hurry to meet the ocean. The bridge over it, which led to the King's Branch Gate of the city, was made of stone and often crowded with townsfolk and travelers. Large trading ships came up as far as the bridge, and warehouses and docks covered that part of the city.

The Sweetwater was everything the King's Branch was not. It was narrow and ambled along slowly toward the south like it was enjoying the scenery as it passed by. The honeysuckle that grew along either bank gave the river it's name. Any boat lazing down it would be inundated with the smell. Water here was green and dotted with lily pads. Many frogs and small fish made it their home. The bridge over it was made of wood used mostly by local farmers and hunters.

At the northern edge of the city, where the rivers split, lived many of the city's poor folk. They lived in shacks crowded close to each other amongst the pubs and whorehouses the sailors frequented. Most of the men were warehousemen, sailors, or fishermen, while the women were laundresses, cooks, or seamstresses. The renowned school of the Shiwas e Mira was on the east end of this part of the city. The Sisters were known for educating the poor, feeding them, and taking in orphans, as well as treating the sick. Their school, which Fern had once attended, also educated the realm's midwives and tutors.

The market was located in the center of town and at the far southern edge near the South Gate were the homes of the wealthier families. All of the buildings in East Haven were made of wood, save the school, which bricks had been shipped in from the southeast to build. It was the tallest building in the city, as well, with three floors and a basement. Some of the buildings were lodges where men went to trade, have meetings, and celebrate all occasions. The homes south of the central market had large gardens full of flowers in spring, and vegetables in summer and fall. Every year at harvest time, East Haven hosted a festival. Many from all over the realm came to enjoy the bounty. Delicious food, sweet wine, and entertainment for all could be found there after the harvest.

All of the northern parts of East Haven had flooded in the past. When the spring was particularly rainy, the rivers would insidiously rise and cover some, or all, of the warehouse district. The school sat on a rise, which usually protected it during floods.

Max Harcourt lived in East Haven with his father, Zak, his mother, Rose, and his little sister, Beth. His mother's grandmother also lived with them; Max called her Amah. His father was a tradesman. He bought skins, meat, and crops from the local farmers and hunters. Then he shipped it, by boat or wagon, all over the realm to other markets to sell. His mother was a midwife, one of the most sought after in East Haven, especially for difficult deliveries. Amah would take care of him and Beth while his mother was delivering a baby.

His father's warehouse was one of the largest along the river's shore. He had more than twenty wagons and three ships to send his goods to markets and harbors throughout Jarosh. The largest ship, _Sweet Beth,_ even went east of the desert to trade with the cities there. What was most different about Max was that he was a half-breed. At least that was what the bullies in East Haven called him when he was on his way to help his father or heading into the woods to hunt. The really mean ones called him mongrel. Half-breed stung, though he was half elf and half man so there was some truth to it, but mongrel made him feel worthless, like an animal. His father's brother was the Lord of Havenskeep, and his mother was an elf of the Strabelius elves from Highmore. Many years ago, his parents would have been forbidden to marry. His father was even looked down on by his own brothers, John and Robert. He didn't really know his aunts, Ada and Andrea, they both lived so far away. His mother's family was more accepting. They were always welcome at Highmore. His little sister could be annoying, but when the girls called her a half-breed, he found himself defending her. He was almost a man, but picking on a little girl was a different story.

Max was tall like his father with the same golden hair. He didn't have pointed ears like his mother, but he did have sloe eyes that were dark purple, at times almost black. He was agile and fast. He could move about the forest without making a sound. With a bow, he was an excellent shot, and he loved to hunt. He was also fair with a dagger, but a sword made him feel vulnerable. It was too long and left him wide open for attack.

"Amah, how would you like some rabbit for dinner?" Max asked Amah.

"Ooo, yes Max, you know Amah loves to eat rabbit stew. It is easy for my old teeth to chew and so tasty."

"I will bring back a brace for you. I am heading out across the river for some hunting, as soon as I am done helping father."

"Stay safe, dear boy."

"Amah, I am not a _boy._ I am almost thirteen years old."

"I want to go, I want to go," yelled Beth.

"You can't go into the forest, silly. Stay and help Amah. You will need to help chop up vegetables for the stew."

Max headed over to the warehouse where his father spent his days. He had to cross the northern side of the city to get there. Beth never came to this part of the city, but Max was old enough to pass through to help out his father. His mixed blood, if anything, let him move about unmolested. He was not looked upon as a rich man's son to be bothered. Max made his way through the market square. It was crowded this early with women buying the food for the day. He heard babies crying and dogs yelping. Some of the bigger children ran over to beg money from him. Sometimes, if he had coin he would give it to them, but today, he was completely broke. The spicy smell of sausage and the sweet smell of honey cakes were making him hungry. He checked his pockets just to make sure. _A rock and a smashed flower he forgot to give to Amah._ He moved on to the warehouse with his stomach grumbling. _I should have eaten something at home_ , he thought too late.

"Father, are you here?'

"Down here, Max," his father called from the back room. The office was down a few steps, and Max slid down the wooden railing. He saw his father eating a hunk of bread with butter and blackberry jam on it.

"May I have a piece of bread, Father?"

His father pushed the bread over to him. Zak kept his face close shaven, but his hair was in a long braid down his back. He had laugh lines around his eyes and a ready smile. He was broad shouldered and muscular, always helping his men load and unload ships and wagons. His father was known as a fair trader and a friendly man. He had many friends amongst the elves and his own kind. The dwarves also liked him often saying he could drink his weight in ale. Everyone knew any dwarf would be impressed by that. Max often thought his father looked at him and Beth with a sadness in his eyes. Maybe he felt guilty about the half-breed insults that they had to endure. Max wasn't sure, and his father never said.

"Seems quiet today," Max said.

"It will be slow around here for a day or two. All the ships and wagons are gone, none will return for two or three days, I expect."

"So it is fine if I hunt up some rabbits for Amah?"

"Alone?"

"Well, yes. I am almost a man..."

"Very well, I just wish you would spend time with others, to hunt and explore."

"I do hunt with Froggy sometimes."

"Froggy from the river? I know him, but I was thinking maybe your cousin, Isaac, or that boy, Jasper, Sir Powell's son."

"Froggy is more fun than Isaac, but he is working today, so it's just me. Besides, Isaac is at Havenskeep, he won't be back until the festival. Jasper and I don't really get along, he calls Beth names, and he thinks he is too good to be friends with me."

Froggy was a poor dwarven boy who lived down near the river's edge. He was Max's age but looked several years younger. He had gotten the nickname Froggy from capturing frogs in the river to take to the butcher. He was fast and could catch a basketful easily. It always left him with some coin in his pocket. But the best thing about Froggy was he never called Max half-breed.

Isaac was his Uncle Robert's son. He was often away from the city at his home, Havenskeep. Max would hunt with him sometimes, when he was in the city, but the two boys were not friends.

Jasper Powell was the fat, rude son of Sir Jason Powell, a knight of high standing for his service to the King as Captain of the Castle Guard. Where the father was brave and honorable, however, the son was arrogant and lazy."

"I look forward to our stew then. See you tonight," his father looked at him with that sad look, but Max couldn't tell what he was thinking.

Max headed for the East Gate to cross the Sweetwater River. After he crossed, he turned south. The main woods were to the north; most of the boys from the city went there to hunt. Max wanted rabbits and solitude; he didn't want to cross paths with any of the boys from town. The ground was moist from the morning dew, so he was able to move soundlessly. The birds were calling and squirrels were playing tag amongst the trees. These were the old woods, the trees were thick, and animals were plentiful. The woods west of the city were younger; they had all been cut to build the city when men first came to East Haven. He didn't see any rabbits, so he hunkered down on his haunches at the base of a huge, old oak. Mossy vines hung off its branches reaching almost to the ground. When Max had been younger and slighter, he had been able to climb them up to the highest branches. Now that he was growing they would no longer support his weight. Its trunk was six feet around, and it was over 40 meters tall. He thought if he waited quietly a rabbit would soon show itself. He must have dozed off while he waited, because, suddenly, he woke up with a terrible pain in his legs. It could not be from crouching, that had never bothered him before. He felt like retching, and when he tried to rise, he just fell onto the ground on his side. Then he heard a roaring in his ears and excruciating pain overcame him as he passed out. He woke up and sat up, the pain was gone. He needed some water, so he stood up. Something felt wrong, very wrong. He was not as tall as he should have been. He took a few steps and realized he was not walking on two legs. He was walking on four legs and his senses were enhanced. _What was wrong?_ He tried to pinch himself, but there were no fingers. _He was an animal? O my gods, what is_ _happening to me?_ He ran to a small pond he knew further in the woods. He stopped to lap up some water and look at his reflection. He was a huge cat, a panther, a golden panther.

He panicked and ran back into the woods. He ran for a long time, but running was not changing what he was, so he slowed to a walk, trying to think. A squirrel crossed his path, and he made it lunch. He instinctively clawed its neck and made short work of it in two bites leaving tail and head. He thought he should be disgusted by the raw meat, but it tasted good, the blood in his mouth felt warm and slated his thirst.

He stopped to rest and thought back to stories his mother told of elves who could change form. He was only half elf, but perhaps that was what was happening to him. He would have to look into it. But for now, with the fear leaving, he spent the afternoon exploring the woods from his new perspective. He could see things he could not see as a boy, like birds hiding in the trees and chipmunks running across the forest floor. The sounds he heard were clearer, sharper, and he could hear noises from a great distance away. His sense of smell was the most advanced of all. He could swear he smelled Amah's lavender oil all the way out here. He started to become excited and amazed at the things he could do in his new form. He was moving faster than ever before with nary a sound.

Once the sun was near setting, he realized he needed to get home. _How was he to go home? Was he to stay a cat forever? Would his family wonder what happened to him?_ As he neared the river, he laid down beside a tree to think, not long after, the rushing sound came back to him and the blinding pain. Then, he was Max again. He ran across the bridge and back through the city to home. On the way, he realized he had no rabbits for Amah. "Amah, Father, I'm back, sorry I got lost.""They are in bed Max. Are you alright? Amah said you were hunting rabbits? Look at your clothes, were you rolling in mud and _blood_?" said his mother."Hello, Mother, I never saw any rabbits today. It's just a scratch or something."

"It's not like you to get lost. You know the woods so well. It's fine about the rabbit, we used chicken in the stew. It was still tasty."

"Did the baby come?"

"Yes, all is well at the Wallace's. They have a new mouth to feed, a little girl. She is a healthy little thing. And pretty like her Ma."Max sat down to eat some of the chicken stew. His mother sat mending one of Beth's dresses and humming. He knew why his father had married his mother. She was beautiful and kind. Her skin was pale as cream, and her hair was like golden silk hanging down her back. She had pale blue eyes that twinkled when she smiled, and she was usually smiling or laughing. Her voice was soft and melodic. Whenever she was darning or working around the house, she would sometimes sing in Elvish. Her voice was so clear anyone who heard her was moved. When Max had been younger, he had loved when she would sing in the evenings. It always helped him fall asleep. She had grown up on Highmore in the Hall of Strabelius. It was an ancient Elven house. As the fourth daughter of nine children, she had been free to marry as she wished, and she wished to marry Zak Harcourt. After her father, Elmer, became Lord of the Hall, her grandmother had come to live with them. Max finished his stew and realized how tired he was.

"Thanks for saving me some stew, Mother."

"You are welcome, Max. Sleep well."

"You too," Max said, as he kissed her on the cheek.Tomorrow he was going to have to go to the library at the Shiwas' school. That was his only chance at getting information about shape shifting. And, if they had books, he needed to read them all. He crawled into his feather bed without washing; he was too tired. His mind was full of confusion and doubt, but his mother's soft voice lulled him to sleep.

Druelos ramage flicker

Dragons rain fire

Kriegos ramage dolen

Knights rain death

#

Meenwas enuve kriegos

Maidens love knights

Enuve boni piro

Love brings peace

# Chapter 14

Max was dreaming again. It was a girl with black hair, she was worried and needed his help. He had dreamt of her before, but didn't know who she was or what she wanted of him. Some would tell him it was just a dream, forget it. But Max knew his dreams often happened to him later, or some form of them anyway. He woke early with a headache. At the Great Hall table, Amah was kneading dough. Their house was made in the old elvish manner, with a Great Hall and two wings. Each wing had small rooms used for sleeping, sewing, visiting, or whatever was needed. The fireplace was large and opened out onto a wooden deck. They had a vegetable garden in back that fed them most of the year, supplemented by meat Max and Zak brought home. The eight lazy hens they had supplied them with eggs for breakfast and Amah's baking.

"Good morning, Amah."

"Hello sweet boy."

"Amah I told you I am not a....."

" _boy_? I know, you always tell me. What happened yesterday? You did not bring rabbits, or even return home before old Amah was abed."

"I did not see any rabbits. I was lost."

"Lost you say. How is it that a boy, spends every day out in the woods for many years, gets lost?"

"Amah, I have a headache," Max tried to change the subject. Amah peered at him over the dough with suspicion.

"I will brew you ginger tea. Now sit down and tell Amah what really happened yesterday." His great grandmother put a kettle with water over the fire and went to her herb cabinet. She muttered as she searched for the right jar.

"I cannot tell you. I am sorry Amah, but I cannot."

"I think it is time you spent some time at Highmore, Max. You have many cousins, uncles, and great uncles there who can benefit you as you make your way in the world."

"But Father..."

"Your father has many strong men to lift his loads and drive his wagons. You will have a different path. I will speak to him and your mother tonight." Amah mixed the tea and placed it in front of Max with a peach tart she had just taken out of the oven. "Watch, it's still hot, blow on it for a few minutes."

"Thanks Amah." Beth came down a few minutes later, the sweet smell of the peaches making her mouth water.

"Good morning Amah, Max. Those tarts smell tasty."

"Help yourself child."

"Can you take me to the market, Max. I want to find a doll like Jayne Powell's."

"Not today. I am busy," Max yelled over his shoulder as he ran out the door. He was glad to be outside. He felt funny. Amah knew something was up. _Would she really send him to Highmore to live?_ His family visited there every summer, but he had never lived anywhere but their home in East Haven.

The city was deserted this early in the morning. Max only passed a couple dogs wending their way through the alleys and a sailor whistling as he was leaving a whorehouse. One of the dogs turned to follow Max, and he could sense it's fear. _It's hungry._ By the time he arrived at the school, the city was finally waking up. Students were arriving for their classes. The hungry were lining up for morning porridge. He went in the front door, and approached a Sister, kneeling down, speaking to a small child.

"Sister?"

"Yes?"

"Could you please direct me to the library?"

"The library is downstairs, in the cellar."

"Thank you, Sister." Max found the stairs and walked down one flight to the cellar below. He expected it to be cold and damp, but he was pleasantly surprised. The walls were covered with tapestries and there were four large fireplaces, two of which had crackling fires burning in them, even at this early hour. The floor was carpeted, and the few people sitting at the tables were whispering softly. Max liked the smell of old books. Everything about the library was welcoming.

"May I help you?" a young man asked him. He was the same height as Max, but he was stockier and several years older. He wore spectacles and had soft peach fuzz on his upper lip.

"I am looking for a book about magic," replied Max.

"What type of magic?"

"Elven magic." The young man looked at Max intently. As the realization that Max was half elf came over him, he blushed slightly and coughed.

"O, sorry, of course. Let me show you where." Max followed him to a section with many books on Elven history, religion and magic. The young man had been slow to see that Max was half elf. He had not been rude though, just embarrassed he had not noticed sooner. "If there is anything else I can help you with just let me know. I am Ian. What is your name?"

"Max. Max Harcourt, and thank you."

"You are welcome, Max," Ian said with a smile.

Max looked over the section Ian had showed him. Ancient Elven Magic, Animists: The Gift of Talking with Animals,  Nature as your Guide, none sounded right. Then, he saw it sitting on the bottom shelf with a faded spine, Animaegi. That was the word, he had heard it before, he was an animaegi. Max pulled the book off the shelf and took it over to a table beside the fire. Max knew an animist was one who could befriend animals, talk to them so to speak, they could ride wild animals or have them fight alongside them when necessary. But an animaegi was different. They were shape shifters, elves who could change form into an animal. That was what had happened to him yesterday.

Max sat studying the book through the whole day. Ian brought him some fruit and cheese around midday with a skin of water. The book was wrong in so many ways, but it had been written long ago. Maybe things had changed. The book said that only full blood elves could be animaegi. It said that only strong magic, from a very strong adult mage, could bring about a transformation. It said that, once an elf was in animal form, they no longer could think as an elf, that they would become as dangerous as a wild animal.

Max already knew all of these things were false, he had changed, and he was only half elf. He knew no magic, and while he was a panther, he had been able to think the same as he could in his human form. He wouldn't have hurt anyone, unless he had to. At dinnertime, Ian came over to tell Max the library would be closing soon.

"You should go have a meal."

"Is this the only book you have on this subject? It did not really tell me what I needed to know."

"Wait here." Ian went through a door behind the librarian's desk. After a few minutes, he returned with a small book, even older than the one he had just read. The cover was faded but he could still read it, Shape Shifting.

"Could I read it tomorrow?"

"You can take it with you. This is a library," Ian chuckled.

"Thank you Ian, for all your help."

"You are welcome, Max," Ian said with a smile.

Max walked down to the river breathing in the cool evening air. He was hoping to find Froggy, if he could tell anyone what had happened, it was Froggy. He went by Froggy's shack, but his mother said she hadn't seen him since lunch. He walked down to the shallows where Froggy usually hunted, but he was nowhere to be found. The air smelled sweet from the honeysuckle, and the croaking of the bullfrogs was comforting to Max. The river babbled along, and the sprinkling of rowboats on the water held men fishing. It was said most fish could be caught at dawn, at dusk, or during a good hard rain. With the sun going below the horizon soon, the river would soon be teeming with rowboats. Finally, Max gave up his search and headed for home. A warm dinner and a soft bed where he could read his book were what he really wanted, Max decided. The dog from the morning was on Max's heels again as he neared the market. He stopped at the meat vendor and begged some scraps of meat for him.

"Here, eat this," he told the dog as he dropped the scraps in front of it. The dog looked at him gratefully, and Max wondered if animals could sense his ability somehow.

After eating shepherd's pie with Beth and Amah, Max curled up in his featherbed with the book. This book seemed more right than the first book, at least as far as what Max had experienced. The first time happened around puberty. At first, it happened randomly, but in time the shapeshifter could control when and where it happened. The pain would lessen with each transformation. _Yes! Thank goodness for that one._ It ran in families. _Well, Max didn't know about that. Were others amongst his mother's family the same?_ It was a rare gift limited to a small number of elven families, and this book had been written by someone named Anton Strabelius. _Maybe an ancestor of his mother?_ __ The shifter usually had a partner, a non-shifter, who they trusted utterly and completely. Often the shifters of old would call the partner a squire. In reality, he was a companion who took care of details of the shifter's life while they were in their animal form. Might be they covered for them with friends or relatives or paid debts while they were otherwise indisposed. It was generally not common knowledge, even amongst the shifter's own family, that he had the gift. _Gift or curse?_ Max fell asleep with the book on his chest, dreaming of panthers and their prey. 

# Chapter 15

Max rolled out of bed, still tired after reading half the night. When he got to the great hall, he stopped dead in his tracks. Ian was sitting at the kitchen table with Amah and his mother. _What was he doing here? Had he followed him home?_ Amah spoke first.

"Max, sit down. Ian tells me you have been to the library."

"Why is he here?"

"Ian has been looking out for you. I knew him as a boy. The library was a good place for him to wait."

Wait for what?" asked Max, looking suspicious.

"Wait for you to need a book about shape shifting."

"You knew? How could you know? The book says only full blood elves can shift. I should not have the ability. And even so, how could you know before it even happened?"

"I have many great grandchildren, Max, dear boy, and so far none of them have shifted, though they are older than you. Amahs sometimes have feelings about the future, as I did about you. If you read the book, you know you need a compatriot, someone who knows your secret and can help protect you."

"Who?" A realization came over Max. "Him? Protect me? I am the panther, maybe I will be protecting him."

"Max, listen to me. Shape shifters are rare and feared by many. Some are even jailed or killed, unless they have family and a friend, a loyal friend, to help them," his mother said with tears in her eyes. "Please let us help you."

Ian stood up and looked Max in the eye. "I have been studying for years, waiting for you. Your Amah trusts me, and I am ready to give you my friendship and complete loyalty. But, it is your decision. You must choose who will be your right hand man."

Max thought of Froggy, his father, the only two males he really talked to or spent time with. Neither could do what his grandmother says must be done. Max paused, unsure what he should do. Then he remembered how Amah had always been there for him, how much she loved him. Amah was a wise elf, she would never lead him astray. Max put his hand on Ian's shoulder.

"I trust Amah, I choose you."

"Good, good Max, now when we go to Highmore after the harvest festival, Ian will accompany us. The two of you will stay on after we leave. There is someone there who can answer all of your questions and more. A panther it is then?" Amah said under her breath as she chuckled. Ian stood up to leave, and Amah hugged him.

"Go and prepare for your move to Highmore. Remember this Ian, if anything happens to my Max because you are not completely loyal, you will have much to answer for, with me and all his family."

"I understand."

"Who can answer all my questions?" Max asked as he sat down.

"Patience until after we arrive," replied Amah. Max noticed his mother was crying.

"What is wrong, Mother?'

"You must realize that you have not been betrothed as yet. The fact that you are half elf makes it difficult for your father and I to find.....a partner for you, and for Beth. Father and I feel guilty, we want you both to be happy."

"It is fine, Mother. I have known this for a long time. I will find my own love and my own way in life. The warehouse is not the life I want. I feel bad for Beth though, as you do. She will have to find love on her own as well, but I suspect it will be much harder for a girl."

"You are wise beyond your years. But know this, you and Beth will always have a home here with Amah, your father and me."

Max left the house intending to visit his father and then use his bow to get Amah her rabbits. He found himself at the library instead. He went in and handed the book he had borrowed to Ian.

"I finished it."

"It's not the library's book. It's your great grandmother's. I think she wants you to have it."

"You two love conspiring against me?" Max asked with a grin.

"Conspiring for you, you mean." Ian grinned back.

"I was heading to hunt up some rabbits for Amah. Want to come?'

"Sure, I need about an hour first. I have to finish up my duties here. Can you wait?"

"I will go see my father at the warehouse and meet you on the bridge, then."

"I will be there. O, Max?"

"Yes?"

"I do not hunt. Well, I never have before." Max rolled his eyes at Ian, but he was grinning, too.

"I guess we will have an archery lesson then. You will have to be able to feed yourself and maybe me too sometimes."

Max trotted off toward the warehouse. He noticed two dogs following behind him, and a cat came over to rub it's face on his leg. _Animals are acting differently._ He did not know how to broach the subject to his father, but he knew they had to talk. His father felt guilty about he and Beth being half bloods. They couldn't find a husband for Beth. He felt sorry for his little sister. She was going to be as beautiful as mother that was plain to see. But no Lord, or even knight, would want to marry a girl who was not fully human. Maybe an elf would not care. There were lords and knights who were elves, and they seemed to be less judgmental about mixed blood.

"Father?" Max yelled as he arrived at the warehouse.

"In here," Zak called from the back room that served as an office.

"I see some of the wagons have returned. You will be busy again for a few days."

"Aye, they will all be rolling in this week or next. The ships as well."

"Father, I talked with Mother this morning. She is worried about my future. I do not want the two of you to worry about me. I know my being half elf causes a problem for finding a wife someday. But I want you to know that when the time comes, find one I will."

"You are a clever boy, I mean young man. I trust that you can make that decision for yourself. Your Amah says you have needs of a longer visit with your elven relatives?"

"I do. Did she say why?"

"She did. I must say it came as quite a surprise to me, unusual for someone with human blood, she says. Max, I want to tell you that I am proud of you, always have been. No matter what path you choose I know you will find success."

"Thank you, Father. Were you proud of me when I snuck into the whorehouse and Madam Susu threw me out? Or when I was stealing apples and got caught and the vendor brought me here and made you pay for them? Or when I punched Jasper Powell in the face and broke his nose for calling Beth a half breed mongrel?" Max asked with a sly grin.

His father laughed loudly and gave him a bear hug. He squeezed so tight Max couldn't breathe. When he looked at his father, he saw a twinkle in his eyes.

"When I was a youngster, I did a few things meself that put me into a lick of trouble. Everyone does. What you do as a man is what matters."

"Thanks Father. You have taught me much about how to be a good man. Can I have a little coin? I need to buy some practice arrows."

"Practice arrows? You have not used practice arrows since you were but seven or eight," his father replied as he handed him a handful of coppers.

"Not for me. Someone needs to learn to shoot a bow."

"Do you need a bow as well?"

"Not now. I can let him use my bow today. See you at dinner." Max ran out the door to the fletcher's shop where he picked up six practice arrows. They were made of fir, had iron heads and were fletched with chicken feathers, nothing fancy. Ian wouldn't need balsa arrows with fancy obsidian arrowheads or colorful feathers just for learning. He saw Ian waiting by the bridge as he turned the corner."Hiya. Did you finish up at the library?""Yes I did. I am all ready to shoot a bow, or try anyway."

"Do you mind if I shoot four or five rabbits first for Amah's stew? Last time, I didn't bring home any for her.""Sure, maybe I can learn something by watching you."

The boys had just started across the bridge when Max heard a rushing in his ears. _O_ _gods no, not here._ Max started to run while pushing the sound from his head. Ian ran behind him.

"Max, what's wrong? Wait."

Max hit the end of the bridge and leaped into the woods. Ian followed noisily behind him. Max shifted before he was even safe under cover of the trees. _Maybe Amah knew what she was talking about. He might need Ian after all._ Max lay down at the base of a tree while Ian followed clumsily behind. When he came around the tall oak, he found himself eye to eye with a panther. He took a few steps back, tripped over a root and continued backwards in a crabby kind of crawl. _This is Max. It's safe._ All the studying he had done had not prepared him for facing Max the first time. Max could see the terror in Ian's face. He crouched down and inched his way toward him. He whimpered, and Ian reached out tentatively to scratch his ears. Then Max rolled over on his back in a show of submission. Ian reached over and rubbed his belly.

"This is weird, Max. I'm not gonna lie. You almost didn't make it off the bridge. We are gonna have to work on your timing," Ian laughed.

Max growled at him and then went bounding off through the trees. The boys spent some time testing out Max's enhanced hearing. Ian could stand more than fifty meters away, out of sight, and whisper, and Max could hear everything he said. _Could prove useful one day_ , Ian thought. Max showed Ian the lake and the best rabbit hunting spots. Ian made several attempts at shooting a tree with the bow, but he never even came close.

"Can you make something happen, Max? Can you shift back into a human? Try." Max laid down and tried to conjure up the rushing noise in his head. At first, it didn't work, but after several attempts, he heard it. He tensed his head and neck muscles, and the noise grew louder. Max kept at it, and eventually, he was able to shift back to his human form by choice. Ian watched with fascination.

"Max, that looks painful."

"It is, but the first time was the worst. I passed out from the pain. Let me grab some rabbits for Amah. Your bow lesson will have to wait until tomorrow. And, by the way, you make way too much noise in the forest. Every rabbit, and other living creature as well, will hear us a mile away. I can tell you that from experience," Max gave Ian a knowing look. They both burst out laughing. Max shot four rabbits on the way back to the city. When he got home, Amah smiled at him gratefully.

"Thanks Max. Tomorrow we have roast rabbit. Tell Ian to come eat with us."

"I will Amah." **Chapter 16**

To the east, the early morning sky was orange and pink with billowing clouds. _Would be storms later today, most likely._ Rose yawned as her horse moved slowly back toward the city. They had crossed many horse trails traveling back to Highmore Road, all of them dusty and dry. Even the river had been low where they had stopped to let the horses drink. She hoped the coming storms would bring some relief from the drought that had been plaguing them these past many months. Winters had been warmer and drier, too, especially since Max was born. The ships were still traversing the river south of the city, and the well was giving good water, so she was not going to worry yet.

The new father and uncle were escorting her home. The birth had been long and difficult. The baby had been deprived of oxygen for a time, maybe too long of a time. They would know more when he got a little older and began to crawl, walk and talk. Rose sighed, but she knew no one else could have delivered the baby more expertly than she had. She had given him the best opportunity to survive. As they neared the King's Branch Bridge, she turned to wave at the brothers.

"Thank you for seeing me back, gentlemen."

"Thank you, Mi'lady. You saved them both, my wife and my boy."

"Let me know how he is doing as he grows. I would appreciate it."

"Will do. Get some sleep now."

Rose crossed the bridge and thought to check at the warehouse before she headed home. Maybe Zak would be in early, and they could steal some time together before she slept. She approached the warehouse and noticed a light coming from inside.

"Zak?"

"In here, love." Rose walked into the office, and Zak got up from his work and gave her a hug. Tired as she was, being this close to him always made her heart beat faster. He tilted her chin up and kissed her gently on the lips. She opened her mouth to his, and they pressed their bodies together.

"I've missed you," he whispered. "I need you, woman." Their kissing became hungrier as Zak lifted her skirt and ripped off her underclothes. He unbuttoned his pants and pushed her up against the wall as he entered her. Their lovemaking was passionate, as always. They had fallen in love deep and fast, and they made love the same way. They had a need for each other, both physically and mentally. When they had to spend time apart, it always made them both anxious and unhappy.

They had met at Highmore, when Zak had been doing all his trading himself. He rolled up in a wagon pulled by two roan mares with his beagle in his lap. She came out of the kitchen where she had been making blueberry tarts. He always said she smelled sweeter than any woman alive the first time he met her. She always reminded him she had been covered in sugar. They fell in love right then and there and were married within the month. Neither one had ever regretted it for a minute.

"Rose, sweet Rose. I love you."

"I love you too, my strong husband. But now I must sleep, I have been awake too long."

"The featherbed is still in the back room. Sleep there, I will wake you after lunch."

"Thank you, lover," she said as she kissed him again, tugging gently on the long braid hanging down his back.

Inside the city walls, Max was waking up and thinking about the girl from the dream again. Dreaming about her made him awaken with a hardness between his legs. _Who was she? Was she real? Or just a dream?_ Someday maybe he would find out, but not today. Today he was going to work with Ian on archery and practice shifting at will. But first, he and Ian were going to the warehouse to help load _Sweet Beth_ before she headed to Ebbs Delage.

He caught up with Ian just inside the King's Branch Gate, and they passed through together toward the warehouse district. Zak had agreed to pay Ian for work done, until the young men left for Highmore. It was more money than Ian had earned at the library, so he was happy with the arrangement. The warehouse doors were open and the crates stacked, ready to be loaded. Even though Ian was quiet and studious, he was not frail or meek. He was muscular and strong, carrying two crates to the ship for every one Max loaded. He wasn't afraid to speak his mind or stand up for what he thought was right. Max had seen proof of that last time the boys in town had called him half-breed. Ian told them it was better to be half elf and half man than it was to be half lazy and half ugly. A couple of the bullies had laughed, but not Jasper Powell or his friends. Near noon, Zak yelled out for the young men to join him for lunch. He had four roast capons, a loaf of bread, and a bag of peaches.

"Help yourselves, you have worked hard this morning."

"Thank you, Sir Harcourt."

"Thanks, Father."

"The festival is approaching quickly. The city will start filling up with people from all over. I never like all the noise and chaos that comes with them, but I will enjoy seeing some of my old friends from all over the realm."

"I am excited for the celebrations, the food, the musicians, all of it," said Ian.

"Me too," said Max with a mouthful of bread.

"Your cousin's wedding should be quite the occasion. The Royal Family themselves will be in attendance. Finally get a look at the Keeley girl, our future Queen," commented Zak.

"I mislike visiting Havenskeep, they treat us like outsiders."

"True, they do, but they are still your relations. We will behave civilly toward them in any case."

"Yes, Father."

"I am excited to see the Royal Family," interjected Ian. "I have read books about many royals but have never seen any in person." They finished eating and made ready to leave.

"See you at dinner. O, and Max, remind me I have something to give you before we leave for Havenskeep."

"What is it Father?"

"It is something that the captain of _Sweet Beth_ brought back from the east, but it isn't ready for you yet. I will show you soon, we can pack it up, and you will take it with you to Highmore. Now go, get to the woods, you both have much to learn."

"Thank you for lunch." The boys headed for the bridge to take them into the forest east of the city. Ian had a handful of practice arrows and a target. Max had a bow and his quiver full of arrows.

Inside the warehouse Zak took the leftovers from lunch into the back room to his wife. He stopped and looked at her sleeping so sweetly. She was the most beautiful female he had ever seen. Her gentle nature always touched anyone that entered her life. It frustrated him that his family, especially his brothers, treated her with less respect than she deserved. When they went to Havenskeep for Ivy's wedding, he was going to try again to talk to his brothers. He was going to keep trying to convince them that his wife and his children were members of their family, were their blood. For her, he would never give up.

He leaned over her and kissed her softly to wake her up. She reached up and pulled him into the bed with her. They picked up where they had left off this morning, but now they took their time. Zak kissed her lips, her neck, and as he moved her dress off her shoulders, her breasts. He sucked on her nipples, first one then the other, as she groaned with pleasure. He stroked her wetness until she begged him to enter her. He slipped inside her, as he realized there was nothing in the world he would rather do than love his wife. Their bodies clung together as they climaxed.

"I could never get tired of making love to you, Rose."

"I will never get tired of letting you," she replied smiling.

# Chapter 16

Max hung the target from a tree and explained to Ian how to hold the bow. He demonstrated the best shooting stance, and how to nock the arrow. Max explained how to line up the arrow to the target and where on your jaw your thumb should be. Lastly, he told his student to use his shoulder and back muscles to pull the string and to hold his breath until after the arrow is launched. Ian made a few awkward attempts before he got the idea. By the end of the lesson he could hit the target every time, and he even hit the bullseye once, but only from ten meters away. From twenty meters, he was much less accurate. Still, Max was impressed how well he did, for the first time.

"You did well for the first try."

"You think that was a good try. What about when I try to hit a moving target? Or I am further away?"

"It will come in time. Practice, practice, practice. Just spend some time everyday, you will improve."

"I will practice, but now it is your turn. Can you change?"

"You make it sound so easy," Max said laughing. A squirrel ran over to where Max was sitting on the ground and wound his tail around Max's ankle. He could sense that it was not afraid of him, was curious about him. _Now I know animals are acting differently toward me._ He shrugged his shoulders at Ian, and they both laughed.

"No, I know it is not easy, but for me, shooting a bow is not easy either."

Max sat down and closed his eyes. He tried to make himself hear the rushing noise in his head. At first, nothing, but he kept focusing. Then he heard it softly, so he tensed his body and made it louder. It felt like he was just shedding clothes, not skin, and he was a panther.

"Woo hoo," yelled Ian. "You did it. We should see how fast you can run, and how enhanced your vision and smell are as well." Max growled at Ian, but Ian just laughed. "You better stop being ornery, or I am gonna put a collar and leash on you." Max whimpered at that, then he stopped and put his nose in the air. He could smell blood and hear thrashing. He ran toward the sound and found a deer with it's back leg caught in a rabbit trap. It was bleeding, and he could sense fear. He would kill it, put it out of it's misery, it was dead anyway. But did he want to take the meat home for his family, or did he want the fresh meat right now? They all liked venison, so he decided to take the meat home. It scrambled and kicked as Max approached, but it could not escape. He could sense it's panic, so he moved in quickly. He pounced on it and bit it's neck, the blood tasted good, but he did not maul it. After the deer was dead, he bit through it's leg, leaving it's hoof still in the trap. Ian came up behind him.

"Now we know you can smell blood at nearly half a kilometer. That's pretty impressive." Max heard the rushing and shifted back into his human form. "That was pretty impressive, too."

"Let's tie this meat to a stick and take it home. Amah will definitely reward us with something yummy to eat for bringing her venison." Max always kept some rope tied around his quiver just in case he ever got a deer. He always thought he would get it with an arrow though, not with fangs and claws. They found a fallen tree branch and tied the three hooves the deer had left to it, then each picked up an end of the branch to carry it back to the city. Luckily, it was a young stag, if it had been full grown they wouldn't have been able to carry it. One of them would have had to return to the warehouse for a wagon.

As they neared the river, Max could hear the sounds of the city nearby, the men shouting on the docks, bells clanging on ships, and horses whinnying as they pulled a wagon or carried a rider. The rushes along the riverbank were still green, even with the drought, they had no shortage of water. Max saw his friend, Froggy, stand up amongst the reeds stretching his back after catching another frog. Froggy waved and left the shallows with a basketful of frogs, heading toward Max and Ian. He was covered in mud up to his knees. His mother kept his brown curly hair short, mainly so he had an easier time keeping it clean. He was stocky, and his skin was tanned from spending so much time in the sun.

"Max? Where have you been? I have not seen you in quite a few days," Froggy said while looking Ian up and down and smiling with a flicker of recognition.

"I have been helping Father and doing some hunting. This is Ian, he is working for my father." The two young men greeted each other cheerily.

"Max, could I speak to you alone about something."

"Sure, Froggy." The two boys walked a little way back down the path toward the river.

"Max, what are your plans? I mean for the future. I am not going to stay in East Haven catching frogs for the rest of my life, you know. I am starting to think about where I should be heading in the near future."

"Well, after the harvest festival, I will be traveling to Highmore. There are some things I need to do, so I will be staying with my elven relatives for a while."

"A while? You mean you are staying at Highmore?"

"Yes, I will be living there."

"Max, please take me with you. I have aspirations of a different life than being a warehouse worker or a sailor. Please let me come. I promise I will be a help to you."

"If it is up to me, Froggy, of course you could come, but I will have to talk it over with Amah." Froggy looked at him pleadingly. "I will speak to her tonight. Come by tomorrow morning, and we will see what can be done."

"Thank you, Max. You will not regret it." Max returned to Ian and picked up the deer. Froggy walked back with them as far as the market, where he stopped to sell his frogs.

"Bye Ian, Max. See you tomorrow."

"Bye, Froggy," yelled Max. Ian waved.

"What did he want to talk to you about, or is it really private?" asked Ian.

"It is not private, it will affect you too. Froggy does not want to end up scooping frogs forever. He has some hopes for a better future. He asked me to take him to Highmore with me."

"That could cause some problems, Max. What about when you shift? Would he be trustworthy enough to be part of that? I have seen him in the library many times but do not know his character."

"I can do that by choice now almost all the time. He would not know about it, unless I wanted him to know. We could decide later if we think him trustworthy enough or not. Froggy? In the library? I was not even aware he could read to be honest."

"True enough. I will trust you on the decision. He is quite a prolific reader. He often takes home more than a dozen books a week. Can't fault a man for wanting a different destiny. Might be he should be commended for desiring something better."

"I agree, but Amah will have a say in it. Highmore is her home. I told him I would talk to her about it tonight."

"This deer meat should put her in a pretty good mood for a discussion," said Ian laughing.

"No doubt." The boys left the deer behind the house and went inside.

"Amah, Mother?" yelled Max. "We brought you venison, Amah."

"Ahhh, thank you boys," Amah said with a smile. "I have been hungry for a nice venison roast for a long time."

"Amah, I have a question for you. Froggy, from the river, stopped me today and asked me if he could come to Highmore with me. He wants to find his way in the world and leave his life in East Haven."

"You think he would be an asset to you, can he be trusted?"

"I think he can be trusted, but I am not sure how he would be an asset."

"He is ambitious, he wants to improve his life. Already this is an asset. Bring him to me, I will see."

"He is coming tomorrow morning. You can meet him then. Thank you, Amah."

# Chapter 17

Froggy arrived just after breakfast. Max could tell he was clean and wearing a new tunic, but he was still barefoot. He, Amah, and Ian had been sitting at the table discussing the upcoming trip to Highmore.

"Heo, benula leenwa," said Froggy to Amah. (Hello, beautiful lady.)

"Heo, floja bowa. He doz uwa larena Elvish?" (Hello, frog boy. How did you learn Elvish?)

"A haz o gija fe lenojas." (I have a gift for languages.)

"Whe ay uwar ray neem?" (What is your real name?)

"Adrian Bishop."

"What are they saying?" Ian wanted to know. Max just gaped open mouthed at him. _How did Froggy know old Elvish?_

"Well, Adrian, it is a pleasure to meet you. What other languages do you have a _gift_ for?"

"The goblin tongue, old Giog, and any other I can find a book about, I suppose." Giog was the language giants and ogres used north of the mountains. The goblin tongue was little more than a guttural sounding mix of old Elvish, old Giog and the human tongue. _Adrian Bishop?_ Froggy was full of surprises this morning.

"Max tells me you want to go to Highmore. The tria fuerzos (three friends) making their way in the world looking for excitement and glory?"

"I don't know, I guess. I mean, I am looking for my destiny, Mi'lady, and it is not to be found in East Haven catching frogs."

"What does your family say, about you leaving?"

"It is only my mother, and she offers me prayers to the God of Fortune for success on my endeavors."

"A pious mother who loves you. You have been a lucky young man."

"In that one way, yes, I have been lucky, Mi'lady."

"Are you skilled at arms?"

"I am handy with a sword, but only fair with a bow. I have never held a dagger, but I can hold my own in a fist fight."

"You are wiry and fast, if you can catch a basket of frogs. Would you be a loyal friend to Max, and to Ian as well, since their destinies are linked?"

"I would, Mi'lady. Max is the best friend I ever had, and if he brings me along with him to Highmore, then I would also owe him a huge debt of gratitude."

"Indeed, you are well spoken for a low born dwarf. No insult intended."

"None taken, I do not pretend to be a knight or a lord. But I am an honorable, self educated, ambitious young dwarf. I want a better life."

"Well, Adrian Bishop, you have convinced Amah that you should go with the young men to Highmore and make a new destiny for yourself." Adrian grinned broadly and bowed politely to Amah.

"Thank you, Mi'lady. And Max, do _not_ call me Adrian." Adrian looked at Max threateningly.

"Awww, really? How about Bishop? Can we call you that?"

"Bishop? Sure, call me Bishop, that is _way_ better than Froggy."

Max, Ian, and Bishop set off for the warehouse. Zak had something he wanted to show them, and Max was curious what it was. The city was busier everyday as the festival drew near. Actors, magicians, jugglers, and singers were making their way to East Haven. The young men skirted their way around wagons, horses, and throngs of people in the market. Max saw a pretty blond girl in one of the wagons. He waved and smiled at her, but then noticed that Ian and Bishop were smiling at her too.

"The three friends? Ha, we are gonna have to have some rules about females. That one was mine, I saw her first," said Max glowering.

"Umm, how you figure? We all saw her at the same time," replied Ian grinning.

"How about this? I get all the blond girls, Max gets all the brunettes and, Ian, you take the redheads," said Bishop laughing.

"How is it you get all the blonds?" asked Max. "I want the blonds." All the boys were laughing now.

"I think we just need to let each other know when we _like_ a girl, and the other two can just back off. Agreed?" said Ian.

"Agreed," said Max and Bishop at the same time.

"I _like_ all the blonds," said Max. Ian pushed Max into Bishop, and Bishop pushed him back into Ian. As they neared the warehouse, they could see Zak hooking up two horses to a wagon. In the back of the wagon was a single crate.

"Are we going somewhere, Father?'

"Aye, we are going into the woods. There is something I want to show you all." They climbed into the wagon and headed for the bridge. Even outside of town, on the bridge and on the road from Havenskeep, there were crowds of people arriving for the festival. The day was sunny, the sky blue. As the morning wore on, the heat was settling in. It had been a hot summer with little rain. The thunder and clouds the day before had not produced any rain. After several miles on Highmore Road, his father turned onto an old hunting trail. The trees in this part of the forest were mainly pines, with some oak, cottonwoods, and poplars amongst them. The wagon continued through the trees until they came upon a clearing. The grass in the meadow was not as tall or as green as it should have been due to the lack of rain. The meadow flowers blew back and forth in the breeze, their colors splashing over everything making it look decorated. Ferns ringed the meadow, growing under the trees, but they were shrunken and browner than the grass.

"Set that crate into the middle of the clearing, Max. Ian, start a small fire beside the crate," Zak said as he threw a flint toward Ian. "Froggy, you hold this. And stay well away from the fire." He gave the dwarf a small leather pouch. Zak took the horses across the field, unhitched them from the wagon, and tied them to a picket line.

"Sir, would you please call me Bishop?"

"Of course, Bishop. This is something I had brought back from the east. I thought it might be useful someday, so I am showing it to you three. What you do with the knowledge is for you to decide." Zak took the pouch from Bishop and placed it under the crate. He took a short rope from his pocket and placed one end into the pouch.

"Boys, back up, near the horses." Zak placed the other end of the rope into the fire and quickly followed them back to the edge of the woods.

"What is going to happen?" asked Max.

"Just watch." After a minute or two, there was a loud bang and flash of light. The crate flew up into the air in pieces.

"What was that?" The young men whooped and ran over to the where the crate had been. "How did you do that, Father?" All that was left of the crate was the lid, which landed several feet away. The leather pouch was in shreds all over the ground.

"It's called flicker serro, fire sand in the Elvish tongue. It explodes and destroys whatever is nearby. They have been using it on the battlefield in the east. Our navy keeps a small supply for the cannons on the gunboats, but the army still is not using it as far as I know. It also makes designs in the sky at night, which you will see at the festival. Mind you, it is a double-edged sword; it can damage those who do not respect it. It cannot be left near heat or fire. I have a list of the ingredients I will give you. Having a supply of this at your disposal could turn the tide in any battle. Make use of it as you see fit."

"We will respect it, Father." Max took the list of ingredients and put it in his pocket. A young falcon flew down out of a nearby tree and landed on Max's shoulder. It was squawking and shaking, Max could tell it was spooked.

"I think the explosion scared this little guy."

"It must be mighty scared to land on the shoulder of a man," said Bishop, looking perplexed. "Usually, you can barely see them in the forest let alone get one to come near you."

"Max has a little gift with animals, I would say," put in Ian. The horses allowed themselves to be hitched back up to the wagon, even though they were clearly spooked as well. The falcon flew above them until they neared the main road, then disappeared. The occupants of the wagon talked animatedly amongst themselves as Zak turned onto the dusty road, heading back into East Haven.

# Chapter 18

Max was standing behind the tent waiting for the blond girl, her name was Lou, she told him, short for Louanne. She was a few years older than Max and very much more world wise, since she spent her life traveling the country. They had been meeting up each night of the festival, after her acting troupe's show was finished. She would kiss him for hours and let him touch her breasts through her dress. She even stroked the hardness between his legs, but only on top of his breeches. She had been driving him to distraction by not letting him go further. He knew what to do next, he had witnessed it at Madame Susu's with his own two eyes. Lou had promised him that the last night of the festival she would let him take her. She came out of the tent looking for him.

"Max?" Lou whispered loudly.

"Here, Lou." She ran over to the shadows where he was hidden and took his hand. She led him into the tent where their horses were stabled and pulled him down into a soft pile of hay. They kissed urgently, and Max was gently pulling her dress off her shoulders. _Finally._ He stroked her nipple with his thumb and made her whimper. She started to undo the buttons on his breeches. _Max, you are about to make love to this beautiful maid._ They were so caught up in each other, they never heard the approaching footsteps or saw the lantern.

"Who is in here? What are you doing there? Lou, get out of here. Boy, I am going to take that thing off you with a blade," the man was yelling loudly.

"Father, no!"

Max jumped up and ran to the back of the tent trying to button his pants as he went. He rolled out under the thick canvas and ran as fast as he could to the market where he had left Ian and Bishop. When he was far enough away, he stopped to catch his breath. _So close,_ _dammit._ The hardness was gone, he could not believe her father had interrupted them. _Was he never going to get to lie with a woman?_ He searched the market for his friends, and found them as the fireworks were going off. Beth was with them.

"Your father asked us to bring Beth home. He went to check on the warehouse, there was some trouble down at the river tonight," said Bishop. "Look at the fine bow that Ian bought tonight." Max admired his friend's acquisition. It was made of poplar, as long as Max's own bow, with intricately carved designs. The string was fine as well, though Max could not tell what it was made of, he would see if Father knew later.

"That is a smart bow, Ian." The whole crowd was oohing and ahhing at the show in the sky. He realized his father had had something to do with it by bringing the fire sand to the festival. After the show, the crowd began moving toward their homes or tents. The boys took a shortcut through an alley.

"Hey, hold on. Where's my bow? I must have set it down back there. Go ahead, I will catch up in a minute." Max, Beth, and Bishop continued moving south. As they approached another alley crossing theirs, Max could hear voices. Jasper Powell and four of his friends came out of the shadows towards them.

"Why, if it is not the half breeds and their low born dwarf." All of them laughed. Max did not like these odds, five against two, he wished Ian would catch up about now.

"Go home, Powell." If Bishop could hold off two, he could probably take two as well, but that still left one free, and Beth was with them. Powell strode up to Max and put his face in Max's. That was when Max knew they were in real trouble. He could smell the ale on Jasper's breath; he was drunk.

"I am not ready to go home, haf breed. I am jus' beginning to enjoy mysef." Jasper was slurring his words and his movements were jerky. As his friends moved in closer, Bishop bent his head down and ran straight at the nearest one, hitting him in the stomach, knocking the breath out of him and landing him on his back. Another went for Bishop's back and they were soon rolling around on the ground. Max took his dagger and held the other two at bay. Then, he heard Jasper Powell laughing. They all looked at him, and realized he was holding Beth in front of him with a dagger to her throat. Everyone stopped moving, and Max could feel his heart beating in his throat _. Oh my gods, Beth, do not move, please do not move._

"Jasper, stop fooling," one of his friends said nervously.

"Jasper. Let Beth go, she is a little girl, a friend of your sister, Jayne," said Max as calmly as he could.

"I do not think I will. I am sick of you haf breeds runnin' round this city like you are as good as everyone else. You are _unnatural_ ," Jasper was yelling now. Max could see Ian in the shadows behind Jasper. He did not know what he was planning to do, but he was scared Beth would be hurt in whatever happened next. Jasper's friends were leaving now, disappearing into the dark alleys. Even they were not agreeable to threatening little girls, half-breed or no. Max kept talking softly to Jasper, waiting for Ian to make his move.

"Jasper, we can all go home now. Just let Beth come to me, and we will go our separate ways. No one ever need know about this." Ian was moving; he stepped behind Jasper and grabbed him somewhere near his neck. A grimace of pain shot across Jasper's face, and his arm fell to his side, the dagger to the ground.

"Beth, run to Bishop, run," Max yelled. Bishop grabbed Beth and ran for home. Ian had taken Jasper's right arm and twisted it behind his back. He pushed it higher and higher forcing Jasper to the ground. Max walked up beside him and began to kick him. Jasper was crying out in pain, but Max did not stop until he was sure Jasper was not getting up. His arm was at an odd angle to his body, and Max was sure it was broken. He knelt down on the ground and put his face close to Jasper's ear.

"I broke your nose, once, now your arm, if you ever go near any member of my family again for any reason, next time I will break your neck." Ian and Max ran through the alleys until they reached Max's house, hearts racing and out of breath. They could hear Bishop inside talking and Beth crying.

"What did you do, Ian? How did you disable him so quickly?'

"It is called Judo. I learned of it in a book I read."

"Well, you can teach what you know to Bishop and me after we get to Highmore."

"You got it." Max could hear Amah's quiet voice saying something, then his Father's louder and more agitated answering her.

"We are here, Father," Max said as they walked inside.

"Bishop told us what happened. Is Powell alive?" His father and Amah were talking with Bishop, and his mother sat holding Beth in a chair near the table, singing softly to her as she cried. His father was wearing a sword, something Max had never seen before.

"He is, but he is damaged."

"We are heading for the warehouse. You three will leave for Havenskeep tonight. The rest of us will sleep and follow in the morning. I want you out of the city, safe at your uncle's, before the sun rises."

"Yes, Father." Everyone grabbed what he or she had prepared for the trip, and they headed for the southern gate. Luckily, during the festival all the city gates were left open day and night, so they passed through unnoticed. They turned west, and after clearing the city wall, north, toward the warehouse district. There was a nearly full moon to light their way, and the stars twinkled as if winking at them in secret alliance. There were still a few revelers walking amongst the tents, sprawled out from one river to the other, but they passed unmolested. No one spoke until they were safely inside the warehouse. Beth and his mother disappeared into the back room behind the office.

"We have something to help you on your trip," his father gestured toward the storage room. Inside the boys found three mounts, a bay mare, a palomino stallion, a chestnut pony, and three saddles. They could guess which horse was meant for whom. Ian with his limited riding skill would take the mare, Max the palomino, and the pony would work for Bishop with his smaller stature.

"Thank you, Father, Amah," Ian and Bishop also thanked them both; Bishop even bowed to his father and kissed Amah's hand. He knew what a large gift this was, he never thought he would own a mount of his own.

"Stay on Highmore Road, and keep this lantern lit 'til dawn. You should arrive before breakfast, if you do not hit any trouble along the way. We will be there before dinner. Give this note to your Uncle." His father gave him a short, hastily scrawled note on a folded piece of paper. His father hugged him and whispered, "I love you, stay safe" in his ear, and Amah hugged them all.

"I expect to see you all in one piece tomorrow, protect one another. Tria fuerzos, goi lawk." The boys saddled their mounts and led them through the large, wooden double doors of the warehouse. Without a backward glance, they rode for Highmore Road and Havenskeep, leaving East Haven behind.

# Chapter 19

The journey was quiet and seemed longer than usual in the darkness. The young men could hear wolves howling in the distance but never saw any. The moon was bright, and with the lantern, they could move at a good pace. People who had left the festival the day before were camped all along the road. Sometimes, the three travelers could hear voices or see campfires still burning, making dancing light amongst the trees.

The sun was just coming over the horizon, as the three young friends rode into the courtyard of Havenskeep. The flag flew over the highest tower, three pine trees on a cream background. It was the only flag, so the Keeley's and the King had not yet arrived. Max had almost forgotten how large and forbidding the castle was, with a Great Hall and five towers, a stable, smith, and barracks for the guards. There were three gates into the triangular shaped double walls. The moat, between the two walls, was full of spears buried in deep, brown, slimy water. Before the drought, the water used to flow out to the King's Branch River, but now it was cut off and sat stagnant and cloudy. The outer wall was black stone and the inner wall was made of unsplit logs, the main gate was just south of Highmore Road. Max always felt the castle matched his Uncle Robert, who was also dark and forbidding. He was as tall as Max's father, but wider and heavier. He had black hair and black eyes. His beard was long and thick across his chest. Max had never seen him laugh, and he rarely smiled. But Max was not a child any longer, so he would not fear this uncle of his.

A stable boy took their horses. Max could sense how tired and hungry they were.

"Take good care of them," Max said with a smile. The boy smiled back.

"As you say, Sir." The three friends moved into the Great Hall, but no one was about this early. Max went out the back entrance into the kitchen where the cooks were already hard at work making biscuits and sausage for breakfast. Max was surprised to see his uncle and Grandmother Hildy sitting on a bench, each with a steaming cup of coffee. He approached them confidently and held out the note his father had hastily written the night before. He smiled at his Grandmother, and she reached out and squeezed his hand. She had always been kind to him and to Beth, much more so than the rest of his father's family. His uncle read it quickly, then reread it before looking at Max.

"Is this true? Did someone, anyone, have the nerve to raise a dagger to the throat of a six-year-old child, my niece, no less?"

"Yes, Mi'lord. It is true."

Max's grandmother looked shocked. "Is Beth alright? She is not hurt, is she Max?"

"Holly, bring coffee for all and some biscuits and butter."

"Yes, Mi'lord." His uncle gestured for them all to sit.

"Tell me the whole tale, my boy. Don't leave out any details." Max began to tell his tale. His friends added their bits to the story as well, and when they were done his uncle cursed and roared. His grandmother just looked relieved.

"No one attacks my family in mine own city, gods be damned. I am proud of how you handled the situation. It would not have surprised me if you had killed the scoundrel though. I will talk with your father when he arrives. This behavior won't go unpunished, I promise you that."

"Thank you, Uncle," Max said with a yawn he could not stifle. "May we sleep now?"

"Of course, yes, you must all be quite tired. Take a room upstairs, the three of you."

"Thank you, Lord Harcourt," said Ian and Bishop in unison.

Max woke shortly before noon and walked down the stairs into the great hall. It was far different than it had been this morning. There were people sitting at the long tables eating, others milling about talking, and the smell of roast meat and fresh baked bread was making Max hungry. He sat down and began to load a plate with a little of everything he could reach. Ian came up and sat down beside him running his hand through his hair trying to make himself a little more presentable.

"Many more people have arrived since this morning," Ian said softly.

"I see, after Bishop comes down we should go check on the horses. Then, I want to watch who is sparring in the yard," Max said with a glint in his eye. He could always use his skill with a bow to stand out in the yard, at any castle he visited. Bishop came in a few minutes later yawning and rubbing his eyes.

"Welcome, sleepyhead," said Ian jokingly.

"Hey, you guys just got up a short while ago, I heard you come down."

"Well, grab your lunch. We are going to the stables and the yard to see who is about," said Max as he filled his pockets with rolls and an apple. Outside the great hall were many more wagons, horses, and people. Their horses had been fed and watered and settled in stalls near the back of the stable. Max took the apple out of his pocket and fed it to his palomino. _I will have to give this pretty one a name soon,_ he thought.

"I am going to call mine Princess," said Ian, almost as though he had read Max's thoughts.

"Mine is going to be Rumrunner," said Bishop laughing.

"Rumrunner? What kind of name is that?" asked Max with a grin. "I do not know what to call this one yet. Let me see his behavior first." The boys moved toward the yard where there were three sword fights underway. They were all using wooden practice swords, and the master-at-arms was supervising each pair. He recognized his cousin Isaac sparring with a boy he did not know. The master-at-arms, Sir Leonard, saw him across the yard and waved him over.

"Feel like shooting at some targets, Max?"

"Sure, I always feel like shooting." Sir Leonard was the one who had first honed Max's skill with a bow. His father had taught him to use it, but Sir Leonard had taught him how to perfect it. The many hours he spent practicing also helped make Max one of the best bowmen in the realm. Max introduced his friends to Sir Leonard, who promptly had them armed with bows and wooden swords.

"Are you sure I can not get a sword in your hand, Max?" asked Sir Leonard with a grin. He knew about Max's aversion to fighting with a sword.

"Ummm, no. I am content with my bow and my dagger." The boys spent the afternoon sparring and shooting at targets. Sir Leonard was young for a master-at-arms, and he truly loved teaching, so he was not judgmental or critical of Ian or Bishop. He just started teaching them at their level and both boys learned much from him. As usual, no one was able to even come close to besting Max at target practice.

Late in the afternoon, he saw his father's wagon roll through the gate. He waited for his family to pull up, and he and his friends joined them walking into the great hall.

Bishop was surprised to see his mother with the Harcourt's. She was carrying a bag with her belongings.

"Mother, why are you here?"

"Sir Harcourt felt I may not be safe in the city because of the incident last night. He was kind enough to bring me with him, and I will be going to my sister's in Flint Keep for a visit."

"I will have to thank him. Sorry I got into a bit of trouble."

"He told me what happened, Adrian. You are in no trouble. I am proud of how brave you and your friends were." She tousled his hair and put her arm around his shoulder as they entered the great hall. The entire room was crowded and noisy with children and dogs running amongst the benches, and men, who had already had too many skins of ale, telling bawdy stories and singing.

Grandmother Hildy joined them, and they all sat together talking quietly and eating.

"I am so glad you are not hurt, little angel," Grandmother said to Beth. She was holding Beth on her lap, cuddling her. "I told Robert to make sure justice is served in East Haven for this."

"Thank you, Mother. I plan to talk to Robert about it myself," replied Zak. Across the room, Robert got Zak's attention and waved him over.

"Come up to my office. I would like to discuss what happened last night." The two men walked up the stairs away from the crowd and the noise.

"Have there been problems before this attack, Zak?"

"There have been verbal attacks for many years now. The children have both taken quite a bit of abuse from other children in the city. Rose and I mainly just get odd looks. I have a reputation, so most would not have the nerve to say anything aloud to us."

"Zak, I want to tell you I am sorry. I never realized that my backward opinions and behavior toward your family could put you in danger, especially Beth."

"It was not you that put us in danger, Robert."

"In a way, Alanna and Mother say, it was. If we accept you and Rose, and the children, then it will lead others to be more accepting too. I know she is right about this, and I have been wrong. So just let me apologize, brother." Zak grabbed his brother's shoulder and hugged him. "There are two rooms for you in the guest tower. And, in future, you are all welcome under my roof. That boy of yours impresses me. He saved his sister but did not lose control and kill the vile attacker. He is to be commended for his self restraint."

"Thank you, Robert. I know it had to be hard to find room for us when half the kingdom is here for the wedding. Max _is_ getting to be quite a remarkable young man. He will be staying at Highmore for a time. His Amah feels he needs some time with his elven relatives."

"She was always a wise elf. I would take her advice seriously." The two brothers returned to the noise of the great hall together. "Come sit on the dais with Alanna and the children. Bring Rose and the others. Zak waved for them all to join him at the long tables with Robert and his family.

"What did we do to deserve this honor?" Rose whispered to her husband with suspicion.

"My brother has apologized for mistreating us. He seems sincere in wanting to include us." Rose raised her eyebrows at that but smiled at Robert and Alanna.

# Chapter 20

Max rolled off the feather mattress the next morning onto the cold wooden floor. He went downstairs looking around the great hall in wonder; he had never seen it so crowded. His cousins, Christopher and Isaac, were roughhousing on one of the benches, while Arianna Pridemore looked at them with disgust. She was unbelievably beautiful, Max had to admit, but she was pure evil. You could tell when she turned her pale blue eyes on you, that there was nothing inside her but ice. Max avoided her at all times. Beth was playing dolls with their cousins, Betsy and Anita; his mother was sitting with his aunts talking merrily over their cups of tea. Even his father was deep in a discussion with his brothers, John and Robert, and Jackson, his sister, Andrea's, husband. Something was definitely different this visit, and he only hoped it would last. He just smiled to himself and walked into the yard.

He heard trumpets blaring, and saw the flag of the King being hoisted above the great hall. The royal party was finally arriving. The first carriage of the long procession was just pulling into the yard. Rose, Amah, Ian, and Bishop joined him to watch the royal family arrive. The King and Queen were the first out of the lead carriage and immediately entered the great hall. Next, the two young princesses, Rhiann and Bella, followed them inside. The last two out of the first carriage were Prince Curtis and a young woman. The sight of her made Max forget to breathe. His legs started shaking, and he must have gone pale, his friends were looking at him oddly. _It was the girl from his dreams. The dark hair, the creamy skin, the freckles, oh my gods, she was beautiful. The girl he dreamed of saving from danger was going to be the Queen._ Max's heart dropped. If she were going to marry Curtis Falconer, then she would never be his. Ever since he had first dreamt of her, he had always thought she was his true love. He always knew she would be his wife and that they would spend their lives together. But now he was confused. She was not his to love; she belonged to another.

Fern left the second carriage with Jocelyn and Lord Keeley, Aidan and, his cousin, Ivy. He had always liked Ivy, she was kind, and they always talked and joked together. She had always treated him and Beth like family. Amah's eyes widened, and she squeezed Rose's arm.

"Do you know her?" Rose whispered to Amah, while looking at the young elf.

"No, but she looks familiar." Amah had a thoughtful expression on her face. _I will have to find out who she is, she looks so much like Orchid. It is uncanny._

After the first few carriages were unloaded, they all moved into the great hall together. Max had to see the girl again. The King was sitting with Max's Uncle Robert and Marshall Keeley. The three seemed to be deep in conversation, but his uncle noticed them walk in and gestured to him.

"Max, get your father and your friends and meet us in my office."

"Right away, Mi'lord Uncle." They all assembled in his uncle's office.

"Tell the King and Lord Keeley your story." Max complied and his father picked up from where Max and Ian had arrived home. The King was scratching his chin and did not speak for several minutes.

"As we all know, my father was half man half elf. He was a good man and a great king. But even if this were not the case, I would be against a knight's son threatening to kill another knight's six-year-old daughter. This young man will be punished, Sir Zak. I will see to it," said the King. After telling their story, the boys spilled out into the yard, grateful to be outside and free.

"Max!" Sir Leonard called while gesturing for Max to join him. There was a young man a few inches taller than Max standing with him. Max did not know him.

"This is David York, Max. David, Max Harcourt. I would like to see you two shoot bows, I think you are the two best I have ever seen."

"Sure," said David.

"Let's go," replied Max. Sir Leonard set up five targets, all at a distance of at least fifty meters, one at nearly eighty. Max could feel the crowd swelling behind them. Word was out that the two best bowmen were going head to head. _I hope she will be watching,_ Max thought with a smile. _I know I will impress her_. He had no doubt he would be victorious in the competition.

Sir Leonard flipped a copper, and Max won the flip. He gestured for David to go first. David nocked his arrow, raised his bow, aimed, and let the first arrow fly. He hit the bullseye dead center. Max took his spot a second later and repeated his action. His arrow tore a hole just above David's. The competition continued with each hitting all four bullseyes. On the last, and farthest target, David again hit the bullseye dead center. Max was shocked at how skilled he was, but he had to do better, he had to catch the eye of the dark haired girl. He stepped up, nocked his arrow, raised his bow, aimed, and let his arrow fly. His arrow split David's arrow in half and took the center spot. He could hear the crowd clapping and oohing and ahhing at his shot. David approached and reached out to shake his hand.

"Good shooting, Max. Next time we should go at moving targets?"

"Yes, you too, I was not sure I could best you. First time that ever happened," Max said with a grin.

"Wanna get a mug with me?"

"Sure." Max scanned the crowd and caught the dark haired girl's eye. She smiled and nodded at him. He was afraid his knees might go weak, but Ian and Bishop ran up just then.

"Awesome, Max. You two have sharp eyes and steely nerves." The rest of the day the young men spent in the yard. Aidan Keeley, the groom, turned out to be quite skilled with a sword. He even won against Max's cousin, Christopher, who was thought to be the most skilled swordsman at the Keep. But as usual, Pyne took everyone's breath away with his double-handed style and blinding speed. _If I could use a sword like that then I would let Sir Leonard put one in my hand,_ Max thought with a smile on his face.

Max headed toward the stable to check on the horses. He always made sure they had plenty of water and hay, along with some carrots or an apple as a treat. As he neared the stable, he had an unsettled feeling. He saw a circle of boys and approached to see what they were doing. It was a wolf cub, small and injured. It must have been the runt and abandoned. Some hunter had put an arrow in it's back leg. Max could sense fear and hunger. When he joined the group, the pup literally jumped into his arms. It hid it's head under his arm and whimpered.

"It is alright, little one. You are safe now."

"Hey, how come he came to you?" one of the boys asked. "He would not let any of us near him." Max just shrugged his shoulders and did not answer. He carried the pup to the stable, looking for the boy who had taken their horses the morning they arrived.

"Go and fetch my friends and bring them back here. And the alchemist, too, if he will come."

"Right away, Sir." Max chuckled to himself at the boy continuing to call him sir. I guess to a small boy like him a boy of thirteen might seem like a sir. While the boy ran off on his errand, Max examined the wound in the pup's leg. It was deep, so the alchemist would most likely have to cut the arrow and push the head through. It would hurt and could get infected, but it could not be pulled out the way it went in.

Max held the pup while the alchemist removed the arrow, and made sure he had plenty of milk to drink. He was older than he seemed based on size alone, so Max planned to take him hunting once the wound was healed, and he could walk again. He would need to learn to feed himself.

"I can not say for sure the wound will not get infected," warned the alchemist.

"It is fine, we will keep him fed and warm, and hope for the best." Max finally headed back for dinner, after making the stable boy promise to keep his eye on the pup.

# Chapter 21

The next morning dawned cool with a thick layer of fog lying over the whole castle. Max could barely see his hand in front of his face, but he could see his breath as he walked toward the stable. It looked like a plume of smoke coming out of his mouth after each breath. He imagined that it looked like a dragon's breath, after he blew fire at some target. Today would be the wedding of Ivy and Aidan, and tomorrow his party would leave for Highmore.

Last night, he had tried to get close enough to the Prince's betrothed to speak to her. He had had no luck, and he was running out of time. He could only look longingly at her. Once or twice, he thought he caught her looking back in his direction, but he could not be sure. His friends were both suspicious of the way he was behaving. Bishop had even told him to stop mooning over the future queen. _I_ _will_ _speak to her before we leave tomorrow._ He was not sure how he would do it, but he was determined to do it.

The pup was calm and rose up to greet Max when he came in. Having a full tummy made a big difference in his mood, and he seemed to be healing faster than Max thought he would. Max checked on the horses while he was there. Tomorrow they would begin the long trip to the Hall of Strabelius, and he wanted the animals fed and well rested for the journey.

At breakfast in the Great Hall, the mood was joyful. Weddings usually brought out the best in everyone. Even though it seemed counter intuitive, the fog was apparently a good omen for the couple. Max did not know why, but a sunny wedding day was considered ill luck while fog or rain meant wedded bliss. There was some old saying his grandmother told him once about "Sunny day, Rainy way", or something like that. There was more, but he could not remember it.

After lunch the young men washed their faces and changed into their best tunics. Max put his hair up into a ponytail, and they set off for the church in the village where Ivy and Aidan Keeley would be married. They stole into the last pew of the church at the last possible minute. He could see Aidan at the front between the priest and his cousin, Christopher. Aidan was tall like his father with dark hair and eyes. He was thin but muscular and strong. Max knew from watching the yard that he was able with a sword and a bow.

The music started, and beside him, Megan Keeley started down the aisle toward her brother. She was dressed in a violet gown with a lace collar, and her hair was in a bun on the back of her head. The wispy strands not in the bun curled around her face. _How did she get so beautiful? Why do I dream of her if she is going to be Curtis Falconer's wife?_ He could feel the heat from her even three feet away _._ Max's heart was beating fast, and he was beginning to feel the hard sensation between his legs. _Gods damn her, why did she have such an effect on him?_

Then everyone stood up, and his cousin Ivy walked into the church on his Uncle Robert's arm. Ivy was bubbly and petite. She had brown curls and laughing brown eyes. Her nose was spotted with freckles from the summer sun. When she saw Aidan standing in front of the church, waiting, she smiled with trembling lips and a single tear rolled down her cheek. No one there doubted it was a tear of joy. The wedding was over quickly with the vows being said, the ring being placed on her finger, and a long kiss bestowed for all to see. The young men rolled out of the church as soon as they could. The feast was the part of the wedding they were looking forward to the most.

In the great hall of Havenskeep, a banquet was set out with ten courses to feed over five hundred people. Max loaded up a plate with sliced roast beef, venison, and roast chicken. He filled his pockets with rolls and sat down on a bench by the door. He looked for his mother and father, and when he found them at one of the head tables, his father gestured for him to join them. He sighed but followed his father's direction.

"What is up, Father? Why are we sitting up with the important people?" Max asked sarcastically.

"The incident with Beth has changed your uncle's opinion a little, Max. He pledges he will behave differently toward us now. So far, he seems to be following through."

"Yes, he does. I am glad, especially for Mother's sake and Beth's." His mother, Beth, and the women sitting nearby were conversing about the wedding and going over all the details. What the bride wore, what Megan Keeley wore, how romantic it was, the kiss they shared, how delicious the food tasted. Max made sure to congratulate his cousin and Aidan before walking outside. It was hot in the hall with so many people talking, and the dancing was beginning. Max did not dance, but he could see Ian dancing with a red haired girl, and Bishop talking to a little blond in the corner.

In the yard, he heard a giggle and turned around to see who was outside with him. He thought it looked like Arianna Pridemore, but she was not with his cousin, Christopher. It was still foggy and beginning to get dark, but it looked like it could be Curtis Falconer. He felt sorry for Megan for a minute, Arianna was going to be a formidable opponent for Curtis's heart. Maybe he should find her and take her to the path behind the stable where they had just disappeared. Then, she could find out the truth for herself. It would only be fair, she should at least know what she was up against. Megan would need help holding onto her betrothed with that vixen around. Just then a large dog ran over to Max and licked his hand.

"Well, hello there, boy. Where did you come from?"

"His name is Mouse, and I think he likes you," said Megan. Max's stomach fluttered and his mouth moved, but nothing came out.

"Umm, er, animals like me. I have a way with them. Mouse? You are kidding, right?"

"Me too. I think they sense I would not do them harm. Not kidding. His name really is Mouse. He used to squeak as a pup, that is how he got the name," she said laughing. Max liked her laugh, it was wide open and bubbled out of her. Just watching her laugh made him happier.

"You also have a way with a bow and arrow. I did not think I would ever see anyone as gifted with a bow as David, but it seems I was mistaken."

"I feel like I learned to shoot a bow when it was taller than I was, and I practice every day. So instead of a gift, I would call it a skill." They had an easy conversation about animals, shooting a bow, and the wedding.

"I heard you may have picked up a pup of your own yesterday?" Megan asked.

"Well, it is a wolf pup, and I am pretty sure it will never be mine. He will belong to himself, as soon as he is well enough to hunt."

"You will care for him, though, until he is ready?"

"Of course. He will always have a friend in me."

"I think you will always have a friend in him as well, since you saved his life."

"I always say you can never have too many friends." Max grinned and winked at her. "Can I tell you something, Mi'lady?"

"Please call me Megan. Of course, you can tell me anything."

"Meg, I dream about you. I have for a long time." Max's tone turned solemn.

Megan resisted the impulse to giggle for she could tell he was serious. His intensity scared her a little, but she found him irresistible, so handsome, and he smelled like the woods, fresh and warm.

"What do you dream, Max?"

"That you are in danger, and you need me to help you."

"Let us hope that never comes true."

"I would not mind, you needing me." He stepped close to her, she smelled like roses. He touched her shoulder and leaned his head down into her soft hair. He knew if she screamed, they could have his head for even touching her, but he could not stop himself.

"Max, I....." she said nothing more, just looked up and found his eyes. They were deep purple pools, not quite black, and they sparkled. It was like looking into the night sky with a star sparkling in the center. He leaned closer to her and touched his lips to hers. It was just a brush, but they both felt as though lightning had struck them. Her heart was fluttering, and she grasped his upper arm.

He enveloped her in his arms, and she met his mouth, when he kissed her again. He slid his tongue between her lips and pressed her close. _What was he doing? This was dangerous. More than dangerous._ Even if they did not kill him, he could not have her. He was leaving tomorrow, and he would never see her again. They broke apart, and she gasped.

"I'm sorry, I'm so sorry," Max said before he turned and walked swiftly back to the hall.

"I'm not," Megan said aloud to no one but Mouse. What had just happened? She was falling in love with Curtis, was she not? Why did kissing that boy feel like everything natural and good? It had felt like a bolt of lightning had struck them and melted them into one. Megan felt confused, but she convinced herself that it always felt that way to kiss a boy. Soon, when she kissed Curtis, it would feel exactly the same way. She walked Mouse back to the kennel and headed into the hall to find Curtis and enjoy the party.

# Megan

# The Castle Years

# Chapter 22

Megan lay quietly in her bed after waking up. Wrapped up in her warm, violet duvet made her feel cocooned and safe. She was thinking with some trepidation about the past year since she had arrived at the castle. So much had happened, her mother had given birth to a girl, Lily, and she was so lovely and tiny. And her beloved Ivy, was expecting a baby of her own, in just a few months time. Everyone at the Bluff was excited about the new babies.

In the castle Megan had become very close with her betrothed's sister, Rhiann. The girls spent every day together riding, playing games, and sewing. Rhiann was a wonderful storyteller, and Megan had come to love her stories, especially the ones about Falconer family history. Megan studied history and loved to learn all she could about those who had come before.

Her relationship with Curtis was also becoming quite close. They talked daily and shared secrets and plans about the future when they would be the king and queen of Jarosh. He was helping her with her chess strategies, and she encouraged a gentleness in him that had been missing during his youth. He held her hand and hugged her often, though he had not kissed her yet. She waited impatiently for him to make the move, but she feared he might think it inappropriate until they were properly wed.

Her cousin, Hope, still lived in the Pridemore's home in Flickersee, though Brady made it painfully clear that he did not intend to marry her. Her parents still would not allow her to come home, they felt that time would work out the problems in the relationship. Megan and Hope knew that nothing would help, and that Hope would return home a maiden still. Worse than that, Arianna Pridemore had refused to marry Christopher Harcourt, and she was arriving back in Flickersee any day. Megan could see that the news of her return had put a damper on everyone's mood in the castle, especially King Malcolm.

Most exciting to Megan was the fact that she had become a woman. She was now able to bear children. This was a most important rite of passage, especially for a woman who would be queen and responsible for producing heirs. She had started going to volunteer at the hospital one afternoon a week, and to the orphanage with Curtis on another. Curtis was planning a tournament to be held at the castle to raise money for the orphanage. Megan felt like she was really fitting into her new life.

Megan heard the door open quietly, allowing Zadaya to enter.

"Good morning, Megan."

"Good morning, Zadaya. How are you today?"

"I am doing quite well. You have stayed in bed very late today. Feeling lazy?"

"No, feeling....anxious, I guess. Do you think I should be worried, Zadaya? Be honest."

"About Mi'lady Arianna? Yes, I think you should be worried." Zadaya was her closest confidante, especially since Fern had returned to the Bluff. With all the babies arriving, her mother and Ivy needed Fern more than she did right now. Fern was to return to the castle after Ivy's baby was born. Tears came to Megan's eyes with Zadaya's honesty. She had told Zadaya about the threat Brady made right after Megan had arrived at the castle. She could talk to Zadaya about Brady, life in the castle, and even her growing relationship with Curtis. But there was one thing she had told no one. She could not tell anyone that Max Harcourt had kissed her. More important than that, she could never admit she kissed him back.

"Do not cry. You are a strong woman; you have shown how strong since you arrived here. The people love you and the family here in the castle does, too. You must fight for your man and for your throne. If she takes it from you, at least make her pay a high price. Do not hand it to her, dear Megan." Megan knew she was right, but Arianna's icy blue eyes bit right through her whenever she had to be in her company. It would take all her strength to fight against her.

After Megan got dressed and Zadaya fixed her hair, she found Curtis sitting on the steps outside her room like he was most mornings.

"I thought maybe you were not getting up today, young one," Curtis said with one eyebrow raised.

"I was just thinking."

"That could be dangerous. What were you thinking?"

"Just about the past year and everything that has happened since I arrived at the castle."

"There have been many changes, but I hope you are still happy here."

"I am happy," said Megan, as she took his arm. "You and your family have made me feel very welcome here. What did you have in mind to do today?"

"How about... fishing?"

"Really? You mean it? Yes, let us go fishing." Curtis knew how much Megan enjoyed fishing, but he did not really like it. She was warmed by the thought that he was willing to do something he did not enjoy, for her sake. The young couple went to the family dining room and told Rhiann and Bella their plans. Bella seemed eager to attempt a new diversion, but Rhiann was not impressed.

"Fish are... slimy," was all Rhiann could manage. "But I will go to enjoy the company," she said with a smile. The four young people headed down to the courtyard to prepare for their fishing expedition. They found the usual crowd of young people milling about waiting for them, with one new addition, Arianna Pridemore. Her pale blue eyes shone in the sun like an icicle on a cold day. Her beauty was undeniable, her pink cheeks and pale blond hair hanging down her back in long waves. She was petite with a tiny waist and full breasts. Her voice was throaty and rough and, even though she smiled most of the time, the smile never extended to her eyes. They were always somewhere between calculating and cruel. Curtis reported their plans to the group, and almost everyone seemed excited to go to the harbor and try their skill. Arianna crossed her arms on her chest and frowned.

"It is my first day back to the castle, I certainly do not want to spend it fishing. I want to ride out on horseback and enjoy the company I have missed for so long."

"I have promised Megan a fishing trip today, Arianna," replied Curtis firmly.

"Well, I will not go. Who will ride out with me?" Most of the girls and about half the boys admitted they would rather go riding. Curtis looked angry for a moment, then a smile spread across his features.

"Megan and I are going fishing. Anyone who would like to come with us is welcome. Arianna is going riding, and I am sure she would enjoy some company as well." Curtis took Megan's hand and they walked away with Pyne, Hope, Bella and most of the boys in their group. Megan glanced back, and she could see anger in Arianna's eyes and her cheeks were red instead of pink. Curtis had taken her side over what Arianna wanted. Megan felt warm inside, she _was_ going to hold onto her man, her king.

Arianna did not challenge Curtis openly again for many weeks. However she was undermining Megan amongst the courtiers. Some were avoiding her outright, while others were still spending time with her, they just behaved more cooly toward her than before. She was beginning to find out who her true friends were in the castle.

One early morning Rhiann snuck into Megan's room and crawled under the duvet with her. Megan leaned sleepily up on her elbow and looked at Rhiann questioningly. Rhiann looked tired and her eyes were red as though she had been crying.

"What is wrong, sweet Rhiann?" Megan asked softly.

"I love him."

"Pyne?"

"Yes, I love him, and it is harder than I thought it would be. He will not marry me until you and Curtis are safely married. He says he made a vow to your father, and he will not break it. It is not that I am not willing to wait. I am, of course. I would wait forever for him. It is just that, well, my parents. I am afraid they will try to object, and I cannot live without him, Meggie. I definitely cannot." Megan hugged Rhiann close, comforting her as best she could.

"It will end up alright, Rhiann. I know it will. Is there anything I can do to help? I will do whatever I can." Rhiann just shook her head as she cried. "I know. I know what we should do! We should go to the Tower and have a seer tell your future. She will tell you that Pyne will be your husband, but, more importantly, she will tell you when. Will you come with me?" Rhiann wiped at her eyes and tried to give Megan a little smile.

"Yes, I will come with you. It will be reassuring. If I can not have Pyne as my husband, then it will be better to know now instead of waiting years."

"O Rhiann, I am sure you will be together. You cannot lose hope." The girls dressed quickly and Rhiann sent Pyne to get a carriage for them. Megan could see how they moved around each other, how one seemed to push and pull on the movement of the other. They were like magnets, attracting each other and moving apart when they got too close. Rhiann seemed to relay her thoughts to him with a gesture or an eye movement. It was beautiful to watch. But Megan had to admit that she and Curtis had no such ballet in their interactions. Pyne and Rhiann had a bond, and Megan hoped that no one tried to break it.

The carriage moved easily through the streets at this early hour. Megan was surprised that Rhiann made no move to even stop in the dining room for breakfast. The sun was just clearing the buildings of the city as they neared the center of town. Sunlight flickered like flames, making the white walls all around them yellow, pink, and orange. Megan thought the city had never looked more beautiful. Inside the tower all was dim and quiet. An elf was seated behind a table reading a book.

"Hello, my dears. How may I help you?"

"May we see Poppy?" As she asked the question, the older elf that Megan had seen when she first arrived in the city descended the stairs. Rhiann ran over and hugged her.

"Great grandmother," Rhiann said warmly. "How are you?"

"I am quite well, dear child. Have you been crying? Come with me, I think you need some breakfast and some affection from your old grandma." The girls followed her upstairs, not to the room where Megan had been before, but much higher. Almost to the top of the tower, there was a large room with long rows of tables where the seers were eating their morning meal. The three sat down and were served a breakfast of fresh fruit, bacon, eggs, biscuits, and lemonade.

After they had finished eating, they went to a small room one story down from the dining room. _This must be her home here in the tower,_ Megan thought. It was smaller than Megan's bedroom in the castle with a bed, a desk and chair, and a bookshelf. It was simple but clean. Over the bed was a painting of a king. Megan could only assume it was Poppy's husband, King Emmanuel II. He had dark red hair and deep green eyes. His skin was olive, and he had a fierceness about him, almost appearing wild. Although, he resembled the royal family she knew now, their elven blood had made them taller and fairer.

"Tell me your worries, child."

"I am in love, Mum. And I am afraid my parents will object. What can you see of my future?"

"Ahh, the ancient story of parents disapproving their child's choice in love. Is it the young nomad boy sitting in the carriage outside?"

"Yes, it is."

"He loves you as you love him. You will make beautiful children together. I see four, no five, three girls and two boys. You will have your love, Rhiann. Patience is in order for now." Rhiann smiled for the first time that day.

"Thank you, Grandmama."

"How are _you_ doing, Megan? Is the castle welcoming you?"

"Yes, Mum. I am happy, Curtis is taking very good care of me."

"Do you remember our last conversation?"

"I do."

"Megan, there are dangers in your future. I see a time very near when you are afraid. Make sure your guards and your family stay near in the weeks to come," the elf said sternly.

"We will protect her, Grandmama," said Rhiann firmly. "Surely she is safe in the castle."

"Even in the castle, there are enemies. I tell you this not to scare you, but to warn you. I do not want anything to happen to my future great granddaughter after all."

# Chapter 23

Megan was very happy to see her father when he arrived for the tournament. She was surprised to see he had brought along Aidan, Uncle Richard, Annoot, David York, and Hawk, Pyne's youngest brother who was now her father's squire, with him.

"You left Ivy alone?" Megan asked Aidan, aghast.

"She is not due to have the baby until after the New Year. I will be back in plenty of time. Actually, she begged me to accompany Father. I think I am a little anxious about the whole thing. She says she can relax for a few weeks while I am gone." Megan laughed and hugged him tightly. She missed her family and any time spent with them was most welcome. Pyne was happy to see family as well. She could see him introducing Hawk and Annoot to Rhiann.

The weather for the tournament had been perfect, sunny and warm, but not hot. Each day that Megan had come down to the grandstand to enjoy the festivities, she had found a single pink rosebud on her seat. At first, she had assumed that it was Curtis leaving them for her, but the second day when she held it up to show him, he just shrugged and looked unimpressed. _If it was not Curtis, then who was it?_ Megan had no idea who would leave her flowers. The last day, when Megan approached her seat, she saw the rose and with it a note. The note had only one line printed on it. "I keep you safe in my dreams." _Max Harcourt. He was the one leaving the flowers._ Megan smiled to herself, she enjoyed the attention, even though she knew she should not. Seeing Max again made Megan's heart flutter. _What kind of hold did he have on her?_ She did not know, but she had to break it. He looked taller than a year ago and more muscular. His hair was longer, and it seemed like he had a little facial hair. She never got close enough to see his dark eyes, and for that much, she was glad.

The jousting had gone well so far, at least no one had been killed. Megan was relieved, she knew that usually at least one unfortunate knight was injured enough to die in the jousting competition. Only one young man had been hurt. The end of a lance had broken, and the splintered ends had gone into his shoulder through a crack in his mail. His arm would mend, the alchemists said, but he would never joust again.

The swords competition had ended with Pyne besting a young dwarf from Flint Keep. The dwarf had given him a run for his money at the finals, however. The King had offered him a job as a castle guard, which the young dwarf promptly refused. After thanking the King, he reported that he was bound for the navy.

The bow competition came down to David York, her father's old squire, and Max Harcourt. The competition ended in a tie, so they brought in moving targets for the two experts to shoot at. This was an unusual occurrence. Each competitor shot at five moving targets, all of them free flying birds. In the end, David hit four of the birds and Max hit five. Max only won by shooting the last two remaining birds with a double arrow shot.

The jousting had now come down to four finalists, Young Lord Ora Strabelius, Young Lord Alexander Troutman, Sir Jay Moore, and Curtis Falconer, the Crown Prince. With this being the most highly anticipated event, the stadium was full beyond capacity. There were hundreds of people standing to see who would be the tournament champion.

The first match up of the day was between distant cousins, Lord Strabelius and Lord Troutman. They were both full blood elves from Highmore. Lord Strabelius was the son of the Lord of the Hall of Strabelius, called Lord Elmer, or more commonly, Lord Bear. Father and son both were large, tall, and heavy, weighing more than two hundred and fifty pounds and standing well over six feet tall. Lord Troutman was smaller in stature, closer to the size of an average man. Young Lord Ora rode a large gelding, foal of a destrier, though never trained for battle. Young Lord Alexander rode a stallion, fast and smart, but this was his first tournament, and he had been behaving temperamentally. Now, with the huge crowds pressing in, he appeared to be more skittish than ever. The rules for a victory in jousting were three direct hits to the torso, or one unhorsing of your opponent. The first hit was to Lord Troutman's upper left chest. The second hit was directly into the center of Lord Ora's chest and nearly unhorsed him. On the third run, Lord Troutman's stallion stopped about one third of the way down the arena and started to back up. When Lord Troutman tried to calm him and move him in the right direction, he bucked and threw his rider flat on his back. He was, of course, disqualified from further competition, and Lord Ora moved into the finals.

The next pairing was Sir Jay and Curtis, and Megan was very excited to cheer for her betrothed. She knew this would be a close battle; both competitors were young and relatively inexperienced. Both were strong and had an intense desire to impress the crowds. Curtis, because he was the Crown Prince and this was his tournament, and Sir Jay, because he was an unknown knight who wanted to become better known and respected. Besting the Crown Prince would be the way to accomplish both those goals. The young men traded hits for the first four passes. On the final pass, whoever struck would win and move into the finals. Curtis's stallion, Onyx, was well trained and unperturbed by the noise of the crowds. Sir Jay's young mare was smart and always followed his lead. The horses would not be the deciding factor in this match up. The two horses took off running swiftly down the arena. Curtis set his jaw and gritted his teeth. He was determined to unhorse Sir Jay and soundly win the semifinal. He focused on the center of his opponent's chest and placed the end of his lance in line with it. His arm never wavered, and the lance ran into the spot he had been focusing on, knocking the young knight off his horse and onto his buttocks in the lane. The crowd went wild with applause and cheering. Megan was on her feet shouting out her pleasure. But after a brief intermission, the final match, between Curtis and Lord Ora, would take place. Megan was anxious, Lord Ora was such a large man. _Would he injure Curtis?_ No, she would not let herself think that way. Curtis could handle himself; he had been training for this most of his life.

The midday sun was beating down on the crowd by the time the last two riders were ready to face each other. Megan could feel the sweat beading up on her lip and forehead. She was not sure if it was nerves or the heat, but she wished it was all over, and they could return to the castle and luncheon. On the first pass, Curtis's lance met Sir Ora's chest with a resounding clang, but he held his mount. The second pass started out normally, but Curtis seemed to slow down and squirm in his saddle. Sir Ora was lined up for a direct hit on Curtis's torso, but Curtis leaned back at the last minute and almost slid off his horse. The lance caught the bottom of Curtis's helm and pushed it off sliding across Curtis's head just above his ear. Curtis landed on the ground with blood flowing from the open gash on the left side of his head. Megan gasped and jumped up from her chair. She was running toward him before she knew it. Out of the corner of her eye, she could see Arianna, also running down the arena toward Curtis. _How dare she!_ Megan saw Sir Martin put his arm out to stop her progress. Arianna was screaming at him through her tears, but he did not allow her into the lane. Megan was crying too as she knelt down beside Curtis's still body. Lord Mingus, the castle alchemist, was just a step behind her.

"Curtis, Curtis, are you alright?" Megan whispered. "Curtis, please." Lord Mingus looked at the wound and opened Curtis's eyes, first one, then the other. He felt for a pulse at his wrist and neck, and sighed with relief.

"He will be alright, child. The wound is not deep. I think he may have passed out from the heat. Get me a wet rag, and a stretcher," he yelled toward the guards. By the time they got back to the castle, Curtis was awake, though groggy and confused.

"Did I win?" he asked Megan.

"I do not think so, I am not sure of the rules, but you were hurt. Let us figure that out later." Lord Mingus cleaned the wound and covered it to keep it dry. He gave Curtis something for the pain, and he was asleep in no time.

"You are sure he will be alright?" she asked Lord Mingus.

"I am sure, my dear. Tomorrow he may have a headache, but he will be back to his old self soon." Megan was relieved, but determined to stay near him until he was able to be up and about again.

The next day Megan stayed in Curtis's room talking and reading to him. He was sitting up in bed and feeding himself. By evening he was ready to be up and about.

"I cannot believe I lost," Curtis said gloomily.

"You did not really lose, Curt. You passed out, and the lance just speeded up your fall to the ground," replied Megan awkwardly. Curtis groaned loudly.

"Passed out? Men do not pass out. I will never live that down."

"It was hot, and you had all that plate mail on. It could have happened to anyone."

"But it did not happen to anyone. It happened to me." He groaned again. Megan could not help herself. She giggled, and then laughed. Curtis gave her a pained look, but then he also began to laugh.

"Thank you for that, young one. I needed a better perspective on what happened."

"You are most welcome, Curt, my dear." She had never spoken to him using a term of endearment. It was partially in jest, but it felt right.

The next day Rhiann came to Megan's room to tell her what had transpired with Arianna. After Sir Martin had held her back from running to Curtis's side, she had punched his chest and screamed at him for manhandling a highborn lady. The Queen had approached and taken her arm to lead her away, but she had screamed at the Queen as well. She told her that Curtis may be dying, and she was the person he would want with him. The Queen had responded by saying that Megan, his betrothed, would be the person he would want beside him, in _any_ situation, and that she should return home, until she could behave herself in an appropriate manner toward the Queen and the castle guards. Arianna had stormed off, but everyone at the tournament had seen her make a spectacle of herself. The latest news was that Arianna, and Brady as well, were going to Highmore to visit for a few weeks.

"I cannot believe she would raise her voice to your mother, Rhiann."

"Neither could anyone. She has an unbelievable lack of self-control. Mother says it will be her undoing."

"Well, I hope that they both have a very long visit at Highmore. Is my cousin, Hope, going with them, do you know?"

"Arianna's maid told Zadaya that Hope was going to Ebbs Delage for a visit when your father and Aidan return. But I think she may be going home to stay. Her relationship with Brady seems very rocky, especially since Arianna returned home."

"You are not wrong, Rhiann. Brady is very hard to get along with. Hope is quite sure he will refuse to marry her. She has wanted to return home since before I even arrived here."

"Then it appears I may be correct in my assumption. You should invite her to stay here with you until she leaves for Ebbs Delage."

"I will, thank you for the idea, Rhiann. It will be fun to have her in the castle with us."

# Chapter 24

At breakfast the next morning the men were discussing the fall hunting season. Karcher Keep was a well-known hunting spot for duck, turkey, wild boar, and deer.

"Let us make a trip of it to Karcher for some hunting now," said Curtis excitedly.

"Are you sure you feel up to traveling so soon after you were injured?" asked the Queen.

"I do, and with the Keeley party we will have a very merry time. Usually it is just Father and I. Are you up for it, Lord Keeley?"

"I am, it has been quite a while since I have been in the wilds with my bow. I should enjoy it immensely."

"Well then, it is decided. We leave for Karcher tomorrow for at least a fortnight of outdoor enjoyment," said Curtis laughing. Rhiann moved into the chair beside Megan.

"Will you go with them, Megan?" she asked.

"I do not think so. Hunting trips are usually more fun for those hunting than for those waiting at home. I should think a quiet fortnight at the castle after the excitement of the tournament would be restful."

"If Pyne goes, then I will go along with them," said Rhiann conspiratorially. "I can visit with Grandmother and Uncle Marcus, so it will be time well spent."

"You find any time at all away from Pyne difficult to bear, do you not, Rhiann?"

"I do, and I am not ashamed to say so," she said with a smile. Megan did not understand Rhiann's feelings for Pyne. The two of them were entwined like rope, what one did the other did, almost without thinking. Megan worried that if that was what love was like, maybe what was growing between Curtis and her was not what she was hoping for. Curtis leaving the castle for two weeks was not a hardship on her at all. She would still have Bella, Mouse, Snow, Hope, and Zadaya. There were many activities to fill her time, volunteer work, sewing, riding, and exploring the castle, which never grew old. She loved exploring the basements, especially. Every time she went down the sleek marble stairs she saw something new.

The next few days passed uneventfully at the castle. It was quiet and restful. Bella, Hope, Zadaya, and Megan had gone out riding together and spent time sewing and playing games. Hope had picked up a sniffle and had taken to staying in her room, but the girls joined her there and made her time recuperating as pleasant as they could.

About a week after the hunters left for Karcher, Megan found herself alone after breakfast. Hope was still in bed, and Bella had gone to Isla's home to spend a few days with her friend. The Queen had gone to the orphanage to supervise the making of some new clothes for the children. The money raised from the tournament was being well spent.

Megan took an apple from the breakfast tray and walked out to the stable to see Snow. The horse nuzzled her neck and whinnied softly. Snow was always happy to see her and knew she usually carried a treat. Megan fed the apple to Snow and then spent a little time playing fetch with Mouse. The stable boy was very fond of Mouse and picked up the game where Megan left off. She wandered back into the castle and down the flight of stairs to the basement above the dungeons where the art of the castle was stored and the family crypts were located. This was her favorite place to explore.

The marble floor ended with the last step and the floor of the basement and dungeon below were stone. Her footsteps echoed off the floor no matter how softly she tried to step. The walls were covered with tapestries just like the rooms above, but these tapestries were not people and places. They had geometric designs on them in many different colors. The first room on the right was the room where they stored all the vases, candleholders, and holiday decorations not presently being used. There were beautiful vases shaped like birds, others made of gold, and some that were heavy glass. There were candleholders for candles of every size and boxes of candles stored along the walls. Intricate candelabra and chandeliers were also there in soft boxes lining the back wall.

The room to the left was where all the sculptures were stored. There were sculptures of animals and of previous kings and queens. There was even a bust of Curtis when he was a little younger. Megan thought it a very good likeness. The last room, before the crypt, was a large room full of paintings. Each painting was a person or elf who had once lived in the castle. The Elven kings and queens had been beautiful but cold looking. They rarely smiled in their portraits, and their eyes had a penetrating lifeless quality. The portrait of Curtis's grandfather, Malcolm I, was one of Megan's favorites. He looked like King Malcolm, but with fire in his eyes and a mischievous grin. She could see some of his mother, Poppy the Seer, in him, especially around the eyes.

Megan heard a noise behind her and turned to look. She was annoyed to see Brady Pridemore in the doorway. _What is he doing here? Wait! He is at Highmore._ Megan became uncomfortable. He smiled at her sardonically. The cold look in his eyes made her afraid.

"Well, well if it is not the little whore stealing my sister's husband," he said as he stepped close to her. Megan could feel the chill come up her chest and stick in her throat making her gasp.

"I am not a whore," she whispered. "And Curt is my betrothed. I will tell him what you said, Brady. You are out of line speaking to me that way." Brady reached out and smacked her hard across the face. She felt a warm gush and the taste of blood in her mouth. Now she knew she was in danger, he would not have struck her unless he knew she would not tell anyone. She tried to run toward the stairs, but Brady grabbed her arm and held both of her wrists in one of his hands. He put his other hand at her throat and backed her into the room with the crypts. Megan tried to yell out and tears were streaming down her face. Neither of them heard the soft footsteps running from the sculpture room up the stairs. Brady forced her down onto her back on the cold stone floor.

"We knew the way to keep you from being Curtis's wife was to take your virginity. If no one finds out until your wedding night, they will throw you out then. Better yet, I impregnate you now and you are out in the street as soon as you show. Your own family would not even be able to take you in then. My sister would love to see you living as a whore to support yourself and your bastard. She thought we would hire some bandit to deflower you, but I wanted to hurt you myself."

"I will tell them, they will arrest you." Brady laughed out loud.

"I am at Highmore, you stupid wench. They will think you are making up a story to keep from being shamed. No one will believe you did not give yourself up willingly."

Brady was still holding her arms over her head. He pulled her skirt over her face and ripped off her underclothes. He was being rough, hurting her. She was shivering from fear and from lying on the ice cold floor. She could feel her cheek swelling up and the gash inside her mouth was stinging.

"I would kiss you before I take you, but you repulse me," he whispered in her ear.

Megan was squirming, holding her legs together. Brady had unbuttoned his pants and using his knee, he was trying to force her legs apart. She did not know how long she could hold him off. She was beginning to panic and felt bile rising in her throat. She knew if he succeeded in violating her, she would vomit. _O gods, please stop him. Please someone help me._ They were so locked in battle neither heard the footsteps coming into the room. Brady saw too late the blade, Edge, coming toward him; he knew he had failed in his plan. Megan heard, but did not see, Brady's head leave his shoulders. Zadaya knelt beside her and pulled her skirt over her body, covering her. Megan was screaming, but not making a sound. Zadaya held her close until her silent scream turned into a sob and tried to comfort her. She helped Megan up and took Sir Martin's cloak, covering her, and taking her slowly up the stairs toward her room.

"Get the Queen and Alchemist Mingus, Sir."

"Right away, Miss."

"And thank you for saving her."

"It was my duty and an honor," he said grimly, following them up the stairs.

# Chapter 25

Megan opened her eyes. Her vision was blurry and her mind foggy. She could see Zadaya and Hope sitting together near the foot of her bed. They were reading, and Hope's hand was draped protectively over Megan's right foot. The Queen was talking quietly with Alchemist Mingus near the door.

".....be back tomorrow." She heard the Queen say.

"......intact, bruises on her legs and wrists.........". She could not hear much of what the alchemist was saying. She groaned quietly as she tried to reposition herself.

"Megan! She's awake," Hope said with relief. The Queen and Mingus came to her bedside. Mingus put his hand on her forehead.

"She seems to be waking up. Do you want me to give her more sleeping draught?"

"No," replied the Queen. "I would like to speak with her first, then we can see if she needs more sleep or would like something to eat." Megan had no idea what time it was, but she was hungry. She knew Brady had tried to hurt her, but that was before lunch. With the curtains drawn she could not tell if it was light or dark outside. "Girls, I would like to speak to Megan alone. She will be safe here with me. Why do you not both go and fix her a plate of something to snack on? She may be hungry."

"Yes, Your Grace," Hope answered. The girls walked out together with Mingus.

"Well, my dear, it appears you were in a very dangerous position today."

"Yes, Your Grace."

"I would like you to tell me everything that happened this morning. Zadaya, Sir Martin, and Mingus have told me what they know. Now I wish to hear from you. Can you do that?"

Megan hesitated, "Yes." In a quavering voice Megan told the Queen the whole story starting from when she awoke that morning. She fought back tears, but she did not leave out any details.

"That definitely pieces the whole puzzle together for me, my dear. Now do you want me to tell you what I know?" Megan nodded. "Mingus tells me you are still a maiden, Brady did not accomplish his vile act. Your injuries include the gash in your cheek along with the bruise where he slapped you, bruises on both wrists where he held your arms down, and some very bad bruising on your legs where he tried to pry them apart with his knee. The injury we cannot see is the injury on the inside. The fear and anguish this caused you inside your head and your heart. That is something you will have to tell us about as you realize it." The Queen had tears in her eyes. "Is there anything you want to ask me?"

"Are my father and Curtis coming back?" Megan asked quietly.

"They are on their way, the whole party will be here sometime tomorrow. You realize how difficult a situation this is for our family? Brady was my nephew, and no one knows why he was not at Highmore as he should have been. Malcolm is going to be incensed about this, especially when he finds out that Arianna was complicit with her brother. The girls will return with your food soon. After you eat you should sleep more, it is nearly bedtime anyway. Do you think you will need a draught, or will you be able to sleep on your own?"

"Can Hope and Zadaya sleep in here with me?"

"Of course, I do not think I could pull them away with wild horses," the Queen finally smiled.

"I will be able to sleep on my own then." Megan slept fitfully even with Hope and Zadaya in the room. She dreamt of portraits sneering down on her as she fought off an attacker. In her dream it was not Sir Martin who came to save her though; it was Max Harcourt. She awoke still tired and with a headache, but she got up anyway and dressed herself. She examined each of her injuries, and the angry purple bruises reminded her how helpless she had felt when Brady was holding her down. She looked at her face in the looking glass, the swelling of her cheek made her look asymmetric. The gash inside burned when she rubbed her tongue over it. Still she knew these wounds would heal. What worried her more was how her heart skipped a beat and how her chest tightened when she thought of walking through the castle alone. _Would that ever heal?_

When Megan stepped out of her room with the girls to get something to eat, she noticed Sir Martin sitting in a chair outside the door. She had a feeling he would be nearby always for a long time.

"Mi'lady. How are you?"

"I am alright, Sir Martin. I want to thank you for saving me. I owe you my life."

"You do not owe me anything, child. It was my duty to save you, and I am happy I was there to protect you. I should have been with you the whole time. Then it would never have happened."

"Do not say that or even think it, please. We all thought I was safe having the run of the castle, especially me."

The girls spent the day quietly reading and sewing. Sir Martin never left them alone. Just as the sun was setting three riders arrived at the castle, her father, Pyne, and Curtis. The King's carriage was still a couple of hours away, as he could not ride so swiftly on horseback. Her father enveloped her in his arms, and she could see he had tears in his eyes.

"I was too trusting, I knew you could be in danger. I should have been here, Pyne should have been here, too."

"No, Father, there was no way to know when or if my safety would be threatened. None of us suspected it would be here in the castle." Pyne took her by the shoulders and scanned her cheek and then her wrists.

"Sir Martin covered for me this time. Next time it will be me who comes between you and danger. I will not be caught unawares a second time." Then Curtis hugged her close. In his eyes there were no tears, just anger.

"How dare he, he was my cousin. When we were younger, he was my closest friend. I am sorry, young one. It is I, our betrothal, that has put you in such danger. We will all be hypervigilant from now on. I will not have you afraid in your own home."

"Please, none of you blame yourselves. It was an...awful...experience, but I am alright now. Brady did not accomplish his goal...," her voice started to quaver, so she did not say more.

When the King arrived everyone met in the throne room. Each told their story while the King listened without interrupting.

"Where is the body?" the King demanded.

"Downstairs, Your Grace. The head and body are together in a box in the crypt room," replied Sir Martin.

The King growled in a loud, angry voice that startled them all. "Damn him to hell. I should put his head on a spike. I want Cain and Michael here first thing in the morning. I want Megan to have a guard with her day and night, let Sir Aaron take a shift to ease the load on her personal guards. Marshall, would you mind being at the meeting with me in the morning? I do not expect trouble, but I would like a witness to our conversation."

"Of course, Malcolm. I will be there."

The meeting the next morning was tense and emotional. No one felt good about what had to be said and done, especially King Malcolm. After explaining what had happened and that Brady had been killed to save Megan, Cain Pridemore broke down in tears.

"I do not believe it. He would never do such a thing," Cain said through his tears.

"Ask Arianna about it, apparently she sent him here to destroy any hope of a union between Megan and Curtis. Also, if it is not true, then explain why the boy was here in the castle instead of at Highmore as everyone was led to believe," replied the King coldly.

"Are you insinuating that we knew he was here in the city and not at Highmore?" asked Michael.

"Of course not, however, there are going to be repercussions because of what has happened here. Mainly, Cain, Lana, and Arianna will be exiled from the city until the marriage of Curtis and Megan has taken place."

"You will displace us from our home. What if we refuse to leave?"

"Then you, Cain, and Arianna will be imprisoned in the dungeons. And mark my words, you will be treated as common criminals, not as members of the royal family."

"What of Camden? He will be permitted to stay in Flickersee with his grandparents?"

"He will be permitted to stay in Flickersee....in the castle."

"As a hostage, damn you Malcolm."

"Careful, Cain. Please refer to me as Your Grace, and he will remain here as our guest and my nephew. As long as you stay out of the city and otherwise behave yourselves, the boy will be treated as one of the family."

"I see how you treated your nephew, Brady. Please do not insult me by pretending Camden will be safe here. I swear to you now, Malcolm, if any harm comes to my only surviving son, it will mean war. I have enough loyal friends to do it, and we both know it." With that Cain turned on his heel and stormed out of the throne room.

"That is his grief talking, Your Grace. Please take pity on him; it is a hard thing to lose a child. I know you will take care of Camden, and Misty and I are at your disposal. O and Malcolm?" said Michael as he bent on one knee before his King and son by marriage.

"Yes?"

"Thank you for not putting Brady's head on a spike outside for all the kingdom to see. I know the family bond is the only thing that kept that from happening, and we appreciate it."

"Your welcome, Michael. I am trusting in you to keep Cain and Arianna in line. If there is anymore trouble, I will not hesitate to put their heads out there, family or not."

"I understand." Michael followed his son out of the castle.

"Was I too hard on them, Marsh?" Marshall could see his friend was conflicted. His family had done something terrible, but they were still his family.

"No, I do not believe you were. You were quite merciful more like."

"Megan is your daughter. What would you have done differently?"

"I would have taken Arianna's head, my friend," Marshall said quietly. "But I understand why you did not."

"Thank you for understanding, Marsh. And for standing beside me today."

# Chapter 26

The gloom hung over the castle for a long time. The cloudy skies outside did not help the mood inside. If the low gray cloudbank had brought rain, it may have cheered things up, but they just hung there dark and dry. The breeze that accompanied them just managed to blow the dust around giving the city a smoky feel. Everyone in the castle felt the malaise. Finally, Queen Jordana called Rhiann into her sitting room.

"I have an idea, my sweet, and I will need your help to implement it. The New Year will be here in just a few weeks. I thought we would plan a ball to celebrate. It would give us all something to do and lift the mood around here at the same time."

Rhiann nodded her head slowly as the wheels in her head turned over all the ideas she was coming up with. "Mother, a costume ball," Rhiann said with a squeal in her voice. "What do you think of that? Not only will we have the ball to plan, but also we will all need to come up with a costume. That should take everyone's mind off of the dark skies."

They announced the plan at lunch the same day, and the castle fell into the bustle of making invitations, decorating, planning menus, and deciding on costumes. Even Megan was smiling as she helped with the menu and decoration ideas.

"How about a giant falcon made of ice with wine coming out of its mouth?" said Rhiann excitedly.

"Careful, Rhiann, we must check with the kitchen before our plans get too extravagant," laughed Queen Jordana.

"What will you dress up as, Megan?" asked Bella.

"I have always wanted to dress up as Moanna, the Goddess of Love and Fertility. How about you? What will you come as?"

"I will be a fairy. I must be something with wings," said Bella with a mischievous grin. "What about you, Rhiann?"

"I am thinking about a peacock. Also something with wings," she said as she put her arm around her sister's shoulders and hugged her close. "I think Mother may have had an excellent idea to improve the mood around here."

The city was crowded this time of the year. Many of the wealthier families from Flint Keep and East Haven came to Flickersee in the winter months. They had no shortage of people to invite, and everyone was just as excited about the ball as those in the castle. The invitations were sent out, and the musicians hired. Megan was a little sad that no one in her family would be able to attend, but the waters in the Strait near the Orchard Islands were treacherous in the winter months. It would not be safe for them to come by boat and the overland trek was not any safer. She did notice that Sir Triton was on the guest list and had responded positively. He must be in the city on some important business. Megan was happy she would see one familiar face from home.

"I hear you will be Moanna for the ball, young one," said Curtis. "What do you think I should be?"

"A prince?"

"Very funny. How about a pirate? I could be very frightful with my eye patch and peg leg," Curtis said with a serious face.

Megan just laughed at him. "You could never be frightful, well not to me, anyway."

Curtis looked hurt. "I hope I can be frightful, if I ever need to be, to protect my kingdom. Some people need to fear the king."

"But not the queen."

"No, not the queen," he agreed with a smile. "I think you will make a most beautiful Moanna."

"Why, thank you, Your Grace." Megan blushed and curtseyed.

When the night finally arrived, they were expecting just over three hundred guests. The menu included delicacies like lobster, caviar, and filet mignon, old favorites such as roast capon and lemon berry cobbler, and Rhiann even got her falcon ice sculpture. The fountains had candles floating on leaves, and with the flaming walls, the castle looked like a shimmery light show. All the constumes looked very convincing. Bella was very proud of her wings and was showing them off to anyone who was willing to admire them. Curtis **was** a little frightful looking with his eye patch and stubble from not shaving. Megan made a very beautiful Moanna. She wore a simple white cotton dress, sandals, and a headband with a few flowers in it. She also carried a baby doll in a papoose on her back. She was most excited to see Sir Triton; he would be like a little taste of home. Since the attack she had been homesick. News from the Bluff, or maybe even a letter from mother would have been welcome.

When Sir Triton arrived, Megan was surprised to see he had two females with him, an elf and a woman. The elf looked familiar under her Sister of Mercy costume.

"Fern," Megan squealed as she ran to hug her. "I am ever so happy to see you. How did you get here? How is everyone at home?"

"Hold on, dearest, just let me look at you. I have been worried ever since your father returned and told us what happened." Fern looked her over and hugged her tightly again. "Now, Sir Triton and his lovely wife, Yasmina, were kind enough to bring me to you by sea at your mother's request."

"By sea, but many ships are lost this time of year?"

Sir Triton cleared his throat. "Perhaps you did not know I used to be a pirate." They all laughed heartily. "Let me have the pleasure of introducing my wife, Yasmina."

Megan took her hand and nodded. "It is a pleasure to meet you. How did you ever catch this elusive pirate, Mi'lady?"

"O, it was quite easy, Your Grace, I made him fall in love with me," she giggled softly. Her voice was like music, soft and low, and her accent was exotic. When she lifted her mask to wink at Megan, she was younger than Megan had first thought.

"I am happy for you both," Megan said taking their hands. "And, it seems, I owe you a great debt for getting Fern to me safely. You cannot imagine how happy it makes me to have her here."

"It was our pleasure. Your family has always been most kind to me, and now, to Yasmina as well. I would do anything in my power to help."

Megan enjoyed the rest of the evening in the company of her friends. Curtis sat with them for a bit and then disappeared. As the party was breaking up, Megan went to look for him. She approached the stairway that led to Curtis's rooms and heard voices coming from a small sitting room.

"I cannot bear it. Not being in my home, my family shamed. Of course you know I would never...you do believe me?" A female voice Megan did not recognize.

"I do not know. It would be Megan's word against yours." That was Curtis.

Megan approached the couple, and she could see long golden curls. The girl turned toward her and the icy blue eyes could not be mistaken, even under the mask that covered her whole face. The mouth scowled at Megan then, before Arianna disappeared out of the room through a hidden panel in the wall, she hugged Curtis tight.

"Keep Camden safe," she said over her shoulder.

"Curtis, what was she doing in the castle, in the city?" asked Megan nervously.

"Now relax, young one. She was worried about her brother. She snuck over from Karcher Keep, just for the night. To check on him."

"To check on him? Or on you?"

"You cannot tell anyone about this. Camden will be in danger, and Arianna and her father will go to the dungeons. My father will follow through with his threats."

"I do not want to be in danger, Curt."

"You are not. She has promised me Brady acted alone. And I believe her."

"How could you believe her? What reason would Brady have to lie about it? He thought I would never be able to name her to anyone. He had no reason to lie."

"I do not know, but Megan, he did lie. Arianna would never hurt you or anyone. Please believe that."

"You might believe her, but I do not. Do not ask me to." Megan turned around and walked to her room. Fern could tell she was upset but did not press her about it. She filled Megan in on all the news from home. Her brothers and Ivy were doing well. Ivy was hoping her baby came sooner rather than later. She was having trouble sleeping with her big belly. Lily was growing fast; she was crawling around the great hall and getting into everything. The most important tidbit of gossip from the Bluff was that Hope and David Martin were spending a lot of time together.

"Do you think they are falling in love?" Megan asked happily.

"It would certainly appear so, but he has not yet asked for her hand. Your mother thinks it is only a matter of time."

"I am so happy for Hope. She deserves to have love."

"The best news is for last. Your mother has decreed that you will spend next summer at the Bluff. Sir Triton will come around when it is time to deliver us home."

Megan sighed happily. "That is the best news ever, Fern. I cannot wait to sit in my window seat and breathe in the salt air. That day cannot come soon enough."

The next morning Megan awoke to Curtis sitting on the foot of her bed. He looked contrite, but Megan could not tell if he was sincere. After choosing to support Arianna over her, she was feeling very unsure of where his loyalties lay.

"I want to apologize, young one. I never should have allowed Arianna into the castle. More importantly, I should not have asked you to believe in her innocence. It was wrong of me. Can you forgive me?"

"Answer two questions."

"Anything."

"Do you believe me when I say Brady implicated her in planning my attack?"

"Of course."

"Would you rather your bride next year was Arianna over me?"

"No, by no means, you will make a compassionate, kind queen for Jarosh. My father was right, as usual. Arianna can be cruel and selfish. She would never win the love of the people as you have. You are the one who should rule this kingdom at my side. You are the woman I want to spend my life with, Megan."

She crawled out from under the covers and into his arms. He held her close and stroked her hair. She thought maybe he would kiss her finally, but he only kissed her forehead and the tip of her nose.

# Chapter 27

The carriage ride from Ebbs Delage to the Bluff seemed longer than it ever had before. Megan could not wait to be in her father's arms, see her mother's loving eyes, and meet her baby sister, Lily. Since boarding the boat in Flickersee, she felt happier and safer than she had in months. Everyone had come on the visit with her, except the King and Lord Jacques. The King was too ill to make the journey, and Lord Jacques stayed to hold court and make daily decisions about the running of the castle. Even Zadaya had come with them at Megan's insistence. She had really come to think of Zadaya more as a sister than a handmaid. She knew Zadaya felt the same way. The two girls were very close. Curtis had stayed in Ebbs Delage with his guard and Camden. He told her he had some business there, and he wanted to see the smith, Travis Hammersmith, who had made his dagger. He wanted to hire him to make a sword. He told her he would be at the Bluff within the week.

The only worry Megan had was seeing Aidan and Ivy. Ivy had given birth to their son soon after the masquerade ball, but it had been too early, and the baby had not survived. She knew they had been mourning his loss, and she hoped that she had the right words for them when she saw them.

When the carriage finally stopped her family was all lined up outside the great hall. She hugged them all tightly. Lily even came into her arms and hugged her. She was just beginning to talk, and they had schooled her to say "Welcome home, Meggie" but it came out "Waycome home, Maggie" accompanied by a cute, little giggle. Megan held her close.

"Well, are you not just the cutest little Keeley?" said Megan smiling.

"And the most mischievous," said Jocelyn. "That child needs her own guard just to keep her from touching everything until she breaks it. Keep your valuables up high, Megan." Alex was very anxious to tell Megan how grown up he had become since she had been gone. He was six years old now.

"Megan, I can ride a horse now all by myself and read a book. Will you come riding with me while you are here?"

"Of course I will, dearest, I am quite excited to see you handle a horse like a young man." Megan tugged gently on his earlobe, and he hugged her, blushing slightly. After all, he was getting a little grown up to hug his sister.

Aidan was last in line. When Megan hugged him, she whispered "Sorry" in his ear. Aidan held her at arms length, and she could see that he was smiling and had a sparkle in his eye.

"It's alright, Megan. Really, we will be fine. Ivy is up in your room waiting for you. I think you are overdue for some girl time."

"On my way," Megan yelled over her shoulder, as she headed for the tower and her old room. When she entered her room she saw not only Ivy, but Hope and Autumn, Pyne's sister, as well.

"Welcome home, Meggie," all three yelled as they hugged her in one chaotic group hug.

"We have so much to tell you," said Ivy taking her hand. "Aidan and I are going to have another baby. I just found out. We are so happy."

"I am happy for you," Megan told her. "I was hoping you would have more children."

"I am getting married," blurted out Hope next. "David finally asked me, and I said yes."

Megan squealed loudly. "The seer was right, you are marrying for love."

"I am. I love him something awful, Megan." All the girls giggled at Hope's declaration.

"When will the wedding be?"

"Umm, Friday, if you are willing to come to the church with Aidan, David, and I. We see no reason to wait, I was really only waiting for you."

Megan realized that Uncle Richard and Aunt Ada would not have an extravagant wedding with lots of food and guests. David was not a Pridemore or even the son of a Lord. He was a knight, though, and the son of the man who had saved her from Brady's assault. When Curtis became the king, he could make Sir Martin a Lord, then David would become his heir, and Hope would someday be a Lady after all. She would make sure Curtis bestowed the title and some land near the Bluff on Sir Martin as soon as he was king.

"Of course I am willing. Seeing you and dear David married will make this an even better trip than I could have hoped. How have you been, Autumn?"

"I have been well, sweet Megan. I have missed you and Pyne, but there is a young man who has been making me feel less lonely."

"You too? I guess soon all my dearest friends will be married, except me. I still have a year to wait to become Curtis's bride."

"I never said I was getting married," laughed Autumn, "but my mother is happy I am at least keeping company with a boy. Before now, I was always the one **acting** like a boy; shooting bow, climbing trees, and swimming in the river."

"Those were the best times ever, Autumn. I miss climbing trees with you."

"They were, yes, they were very good times."

"When is the baby due, Ivy?"

"Next winter, a few weeks after the new year, the midwife thinks."

"Near Aidan's birthday then. Maybe he or she will be born on their father's birthday."

"Goodness, Megan, it is hard enough having the baby without you naming the day I am supposed to perform," Ivy said laughing. There was a knock on the door, and Megan found Rhiann, Zadaya, and Bella outside.

"Come in, my sweet friends." Megan introduced Autumn to her new friends, and the girls spent the next few hours getting unpacked and caught up on all the gossip.

The next morning Megan woke early and wandered down to the kitchen for a warm cup of tea. She found Ivy there reading a book.

"Up early?" asked Megan.

"I never sleep well when I am expecting."

"I am glad to see you and Aidan are doing well."

"I am not going to lie. It was awful, Megan. The baby was born early, he was alive, but something was obviously wrong. He struggled to breathe, and his lips were blue. The alchemist said that his heart was not beating correctly. It was making a swishing sound instead of a firm beating sound. He stopped breathing as Aidan held him, and we were both devastated. But with time we comforted each other, and we were just starting to feel better when we found out that we were going to have another beautiful little boy or girl."

"Do they think it could happen again?" Megan asked hesitantly.

"That was my first question, too. The midwife says that it was not a problem that runs in families, that it was a random defect. Neither she nor the alchemist think that it would happen twice," said Ivy with relief.

Friday arrived with a blue sky and a sticky heat that caused everyone's clothes to stick to him or her. David, Hope, Aidan, and Megan took a carriage to the small church in the village. The girls adjourned to the bride's room at the back of the church. Megan helped Hope put on her wedding dress and veil. Aidan would walk her down the aisle, and then, sister and brother would be their witnesses.

"O, Meggie, I am so very happy. I love David; he is so kind and gentle. He never speaks to me the way Brady used to. Sometimes it seems like we know what the other is thinking. It is kind of strange but still wonderful."

"I always wanted that for you, Hope. I always wanted you to have love and happiness."

"I wish you could have it too, Meggie."

"I might still. Our relationship is not progressing quickly to love and familiarity, but it is progressing none the less."

"I feel like, if you and Curtis were really in love, you would know it by now. It's been two years. You can still say no, if you want to search for your soul mate."

"I am to be the mother of a king, so I have to trust that my future lies with Curtis. I keep hoping that after we are wed he will be more demonstrative, more affectionate."

"I hope the same for you, sweetest." The priest tapped on the door.

"I am ready, ladies." Megan and Hope exited the room and were surprised to see Hope's father waiting for them.

"Father?"

"Surely you knew I would be here to walk my daughter down the aisle. We do not disapprove your choice, my dear. Not having a large wedding does not mean you should have no wedding at all."

Hope took his arm as Megan prepared to walk up the aisle. She was surprised to see more than a score of guests in attendance. Her family, Hope's parents, Grandmother Ila, Sir Martin, Fern, Sir Triton, and others from the Bluff had come to see David and Hope marry. Hope looked lovely walking up to meet her husband. She was not a classic beauty. Her forehead was too high, her chin too angular, but her eyes were soft, brown, and kind. Her curly hair was tamed with combs tucked in on each side and her jubilant smile showed straight, white teeth. David's pleasure showed with his smile and sparkling eyes. Megan was pleased she got to witness their joy, and she felt confident in Hope and David's future happiness together. She offered up silent thanks that Hope had not had to endure life with Brady Pridemore at her side.

After the ceremony they all returned to the Bluff for dinner. Then, Hope and David would be going to Ebbs Delage for some private time. The Bluff was crowded enough without all the royals there, now it was full to the brim. At the dinner Sir Triton requested a few minutes to speak with Megan, and she promptly took his arm as they took a turn about the bailey.

"How are things going at the castle, Mi'lady?"

"Things are better. I am not so fearful as I was when I saw you last. How is your lovely Yasmina?"

"She begs your pardon. She would have been with me, wanted to see you. However, she is indisposed until our first child will be born."

"Wonderful, she is expecting. I am so happy for you both. Please tell her for me."

"I will. Mi'lady, there is something I must discuss with you."

"Of course, I am always most willing to hear anything you have to tell me, Sir."

"Your betrothed has been seen in Ebbs Delage with a certain icy eyed young lady on his arm. I am afraid he has not been very discreet. They have dined out at the Inn and shopped at the market together."

"I-I-I see." Megan could feel the sting of tears in her eyes. "What do you propose I do about this situation?"

"Megan, you must put your foot down. She was at the masquerade ball, was she not?" Megan nodded. "You must forbid him from spending time with her. It will damage his reputation and yours. People will be confused, and you will both need the loyalty of the masses when you take your thrones. Relay these facts to him. Then force him to make a choice, her or you. Do not be afraid, Mi'lady. He will make the right choice."

"I will do as you say, as soon as he arrives at the Bluff."

"When is he due?"

"Before the week is out."

"If he does not arrive before I leave Sunday, I will take you back with me, as if to visit Yasmina. You can confront him there. I will be present for the meeting, if you feel you would like my support."

"I would appreciate it, Sir, but let's hope he arrives before that is necessary." Sir Triton kissed her hand and led her back to the dinner party. That night she talked with Zadaya about what Sir Triton had told her.

"He is right, Megan. You must stand up to him and put the Ice Witch in her place." The two girls had taken to calling Arianna, the Ice Witch. "That stupid boy Prince better figure out what he has in you, Megan, before he loses you. Then it will be too late."

# Chapter 28

Curtis returned late in the day on Saturday. He ate a cold dinner and went to bed, so Megan did not have a chance to speak with him. Rhiann came to Megan's room early on Sunday to give her some unexpected news.

"I am going with Pyne for a fortnight to visit with his family. They have a small camp set up a day's ride northeast, since they knew they would be visiting with Pyne and with you."

"Are you nervous?"

"A little. I love Pyne, and I know I will love his family, too. But Mother tells me they live an arduous life. There are no maids, cooks, or guards. Still, I am more curious than nervous."

"I hope you have a wonderful visit, Rhiann. I know they will love you." She watched Rhiann ride off with Pyne and Autumn. Then she went to her mother's sitting room to see if she was up and available. Her mother was sitting in her chair beside the window, Lily playing happily at her feet with some wooden blocks. She stopped in the doorway just to take in the scene and store it away in her memory. Her mother looked so beautiful, her hair pulled up into a soft bun and the sun reflecting off of her olive skin. The love in her eyes as she watched over Lily was plain to see.

"Mother?'

"Megan, come in, my sweet."

"Mother, will they let Rhiann marry Pyne then?"

"I think they have always known Rhiann will marry who she chooses. Annoot is a Lord, and Pyne will be his heir. Jordana thinks, maybe, that this visit will cause Rhiann to second guess her choice. She will not forbid the match, neither she nor Malcolm want a repeat of what happened with Lana and Cain."

"I am relieved. Unlike the Queen, I know this visit will not dissuade Rhiann. Nor should it. Her and Pyne have a special connection. They are meant to be together."

"And so they will, dearest. Curtis is back today. Does this please you?"

"I have missed him. There is something I need to speak to him about."

"Careful how you tread, Megan. Ultimatums must be followed through with, even when they do not go as you had hoped."

"Do you know what he has been about in Ebbs Delage?"

"Yes, Sir Triton approached me. I told him to bring the issue to you."

"Thank you, Mother. He is my betrothed, and I will handle it."

"You are your father's daughter, my Megan. You have his strength and resolve. I trust in whatever you decide to do." Megan played on the floor with Lily for a bit. Mainly, Megan built block towers, and Lily knocked them down. Each time she kicked them with her tiny feet, she giggled and said "I a giant." Jocelyn and Megan laughed with her.

After lunch Megan and Curtis took a walk through the village and down to the beach below the bluff. Megan was excited to show him the shore where she had played and searched for shells while she was growing up.

"It really is beautiful, Megan. It is more wild than the shore in Flickersee, the waves are higher and the wind fiercer."

"I love it here. I always feel like it is my own private piece of the sea. Curt, I must speak to you about something."

"Of course, young one. You can talk to me about anything."

"I have a report that you have been with Arianna in Ebbs Delage, parading around with her in public, dining out. I am very upset about this. I had hoped after the masquerade ball, that it would not be an issue anymore, that Arianna would not be part of our lives." Curtis looked surprised, and then blushed.

"I did not think you would hear of this. Camden missed his family, and they missed him. I was just trying to reunite them for a visit. I guess I ended up visiting as well. There was no harm done, just sharing dinner and a little shopping."

"I disagree. People in Ebbs Delage see Arianna on your arm, talk about it with others. People become confused about whom their future princess is, who their future queen will be. We need the loyalty of the people, Curt. I do not want there to be any doubts about who will sit on the throne one day. Do you?"

"Of course not. You will be the queen. I never thought of it that way. I'm sorry, young one. I will think it through next time, before I put myself in that situation again."

"I will count that as a second mistake. But Arianna needs to be a part of your past and not part of your future. If there is a third time I have to question your loyalty to me, I will return to the Bluff permanently, and you will be free to take Arianna as your wife." Megan held her breath. She was afraid of what Curtis may say next. Her worst thought was that he would tell her to stay at her childhood home, and he would return to the castle with Arianna instead. He did not say what she expected. He grasped her upper arms and squeezed gently. His cheeks were red again and his eyes almost looked as though they were filling with tears.

"You are my queen, no one could be a better partner for me than you. I am falling in love with you, Megan." He pulled her close and, finally, kissed her. She did not feel an electric shock as she had with Max, but she did feel warmth. She felt a spark, and for now, she was happy with that. They were building a relationship, and it would take time. _He said he loved me._ She hoped the time never came when she would have to follow through on her threat.

At dinner that night the Queen surprised everyone by standing up to make a toast.

"My dear husband was unable to make this trip with us, but I have his permission to say the following. We are proud to announce that our precious, youngest daughter is to be betrothed to Elijah Keeley. We are pleased that our families will be twice joined and are confident that our beautiful little one will be accepted and safe in her new home." Everyone stood up to cheer, and Bella blushed and made a little curtsey. Elijah went and stood beside her protectively, looking solemn and much older than his twelve years.

As Megan was walking along the bluff before retiring, she came upon Bella standing, looking out over the sea. Megan put her arm around the younger girl's shoulders.

"Are you alright, dear one?"

"Of course, Megan. I knew the announcement was coming. I told Mother and Father that I was perfectly content marrying Elijah. I am not Rhiann afterall. The view here is so lovely. I think the Bluff will be a comfortable place to call home."

"I am glad you are content with your parent's choice, Bella. If Rhiann marries Pyne, she will spend part of every year close by."

"O, she will marry Pyne, there is no doubt of that, and I will love to have her part of my life here," said Bella calmly. Megan thought there was more Bella wanted to say, but she seemed to be holding back. Megan waited patiently to see if Bella would confide in her. However, Bella just turned, hugged Megan tightly, and walked back toward the great hall.

# Chapter 29

Rhiann's thighs and buttocks were aching. She had ridden a horse almost every day of her life, but never for so many hours at a stretch. There were just short excursions around the city and all out races of a couple of kilometers or less. The visit to Pyne's camp had been an enlightening one. Her mother had been right about their lives being arduous.

The women's days were spent butchering, tending livestock, gathering, washing clothes, cooking, and tending children. The men hunted over a wide area and sometimes were away for days at a time. But what her mother did not know was how close knit the people were, how warm and comforting the camp life felt. The women all helped with all the children, and if someone were ill or expecting a child, they would do her wash or cook her a meal. The nomads were a surprisingly affectionate people. They usually greeted each other with hugs and the children frequently held her hand as they went about their daily activities. At night all the adults would gather around the fire and tell stories. The women would brush each other's hair and gossip. Rhiann stood out as a skilled storyteller even amongst the group's elders. A few of the nights she spent there someone would request a story of her. Their favorite seemed to be the story of how the nomadic men came to settle in western Jarosh. Rhiann told this story at least three times while she was in the camp.

"Many thousands of years ago the ancestors of the men, elves, dwarves, goblins, and nomadic peoples of the ancient shore crossed the snow filled passes of the northern Icethroe mountains to escape the ogres, giants, and dragons who had been murdering them and driving them south. Many died of hypothermia and starvation, but those who survived built a new kingdom in the south called Jarosh, which means justice in Old Elvish. The many nomadic tribes had merged before the migration, and their leader was called Malik. When Malik saw the dwarves and goblins settling in the north, the men settling East Haven, and the elves moving further south, he decided to lead his people west. There the forests and plains would supply his people with food and shelter.

Many of the nomadic men had died in the battles with the giants and ogres, and for the most part only old men and boys were left. Malik himself had suffered a grievous wound at the hands of the giant king, Hex. Even so, Malik kept moving west with his people. He was determined to survive until he saw them safely settled. His wife, Aneka, was with child. He prayed daily for a boy child who could lead the people when he was gone. After many weeks the people finally arrived in Arrowood, south of the Thunder River, and Malik pronounced it a favorable spot for a semi permanent camp. The men began building huts, and the first one they built was for Malik and Aneka. Malik lie on a soft cot and drank some lycaberry tea for the pain he suffered. He knew inside himself that he would never rise from the bed again. His injury had caused too much damage inside him. It was sheer force of will that had gotten him this far west.

Soon Aneka lay in front of the fire suffering her first pangs of labor. Malik held her hand as she agonized through hours of suffering. The child was finally born and to Malik's delight it was a boy. The baby was bluish and seemed to be struggling for breath. He could not bear the thought of the child dying. Malik arose from his cot and took the babe in his arms. He blew his last few breaths into his son's body and handed him back to Aneka. "Raise him to be a proper chief, my love. My breath is in his lungs, my heart and soul will reside within him. He will lead our people to health and prosperity." Aneka named the boy Cestaro, and he grew tall and strong. He became full grown after only eight summers. He was wise beyond his years, fair, and compassionate. He was a great leader and fathered over twenty children between his three wives. Many said that his father had breathed more into him than just breath. The people believed that Malik had passed the goodness and strength in his soul into his son through those lifesaving breaths upon his birth."

Even though most stories were passed on verbally, all of the nomads could read and write. Most owned several books that were passed around from family to family. They had a thirst for knowledge that was especially noticeable in the children. They asked Rhiann endless questions about the city and castle life.

Pyne's mother and father were so different from her own. Eleara could wring a chicken's neck, pluck its feathers, clean it, and cook it into an amazing juicy meal in what seemed like no time. As the king's wife, for amongst the tribe Annoot was known as their king, she also was called upon to help any who needed it and give advice when asked. She seemed to know everything about plants and weather and child rearing. No matter what anyone asked of her she seemed able to meet their needs. Annoot was quiet like her father, but he had an edge to him as well. He ruled fairly, but Rhiann did not want to see what happened when he was crossed. She had heard gossip about an elder who had forced himself on a young maid. He had suffered a cruel fate at Annoot's own hand.

Her relationship with Pyne was everything she had hoped and more. The nomads had no strict rules about sexuality and marriage. She and Pyne slept in the same hut, but they were not physical. This was not Rhiann's choice; she was more than willing to make love to her chosen mate. Pyne insisted they wait until they were married. He said her standing as a princess required her to meet her parent's and her subject's expectations. He laughingly told her he would "not plant a baby in her belly until they were properly wed." He wanted her parent's acceptance at each stage of the relationship. No matter how much he loved her, he would not marry her without her father's consent.

Rhiann also found out how much Annoot was in tune with everything that went on in the kingdom. Several times during her visit, a small group of men would ride into the camp and enter Annoot's hut. They would meet and talk at length. Sometimes they would leave again immediately, other times they would rejoin camp life. She had no idea what news he was receiving. One night when a lone rider came into camp late at night, Rhiann walked out to see if everything was alright. She saw the man and Annoot standing at the small fire that was left from the evening. She could only hear bits and pieces of what they were saying.

"........the Hold........one Giant........scouting.....," the stranger was saying.

"..............were lost?"

"All."

"All?..............further in........," said Annoot firmly.

"Of course, Mi'lord." The man turned, mounted his horse, and rode off toward the west.

"Rhiann, trouble sleeping, dear girl?" Annoot approached her.

"Yes, or no, Sir. The horse woke me, I just wanted to see if all was well."

"All is well, child. Get some sleep; you have a long ride back to the Bluff tomorrow. I hope you learned much from your visit here."

"Yes, Sir, I learned a great deal." Annoot hugged her and scooted her off back to her hut.

# Chapter 30

While Rhiann slowly made her way back to the Bluff, three surprise visitors arrived there the very same day. First, Megan's grandmother and grandfather arrived from Swyft Keep in the north. Next, an unknown elf arrived who disappeared into her father's office with both her parents.

Megan was supremely happy to see her Grandmother Tabby. Many of Megan's personality traits came from her, and the two of them had always been thick as thieves. Tabatha was outdoorsy and had a very easy bond with animals. She was also clever and tenacious just like Megan. Her Grandfather Julius, who preferred to be called Grandpa Jay, had gone against convention when he married Tabatha, a village girl. His mother had fought terribly to force him to marry someone of his own class. He loved Tabatha though and would not relent, so his parents eventually allowed the marriage.

"I am so glad to see you Grandmother. It has been too long, and I have missed talking with you." Her grandmother sat in a rocker in front of the fire. Mouse's head was in her lap as she gently stroked his fur.

"I have missed you too, my sweet girl. This dog is a lovable fellow. He is devoted to you."

"Right now, he looks devoted to you, Mum," Megan said with a giggle.

"He knows who will treat him kindly. That is whom he spends his time with. We should all be so discerning. Tell me of your young man, Curtis. Is he treating you kindly, my love?"

"He is kind, Mum. He treats me very respectfully. We talk and plan together. I have no complaints really."

"Do you love him? Does he love you?" Tabatha asked as she searched Megan's eyes.

"I am growing toward love, Mum. He says he loves me. I think we will make a fine couple, and Curtis will be a strong and merciful king."

"We are here now to see you and to meet your betrothed. I am afraid we will not be able to come to your wedding, dearest. Grandpa Jay is suffering from some sort of affliction, and the alchemists do not know what it is or how he will do in the future. He forgets things and gets dizzy and loses his balance. He has already fallen off his horse once and hit his head. I think this may be our last long journey. From today on, you must visit us, please say you will."

"Oh, Mum, I am so sorry Grandpa Jay is ill. Do not worry. We will come and visit, I promise you that. I will make it a priority to come each summer once we are married." Megan laid her head on her Grandmother's lap as she used to do when she was small. Her Grandmother stroked her hair and sang her a song from her childhood. Megan knew this would be the last time she would be able to cling to childish ways, next time she saw her Grandmother she would be a princess and a married woman.

Grandpa Jay came inside and sat down on the hearth beside the two women. He patted Megan's head as he went by.

"My two favorite girls in the same place, what is better than that?"

"Mother would take offense if she heard you say that, Grandpa. Tell us a story."

"What would you like to hear, my Megan?"

"Tell the story of how you and Grandmother Tabby were married."

"Well, me mother was a hard woman. She wanted me to have a wife of "noble birth". I was always telling her I had heard that no birth could be described as noble." He laughed out loud at his own joke. "When I came of age, they had one mealy mouthed, vain girl after another brought around for me to love. All the while I had this beautiful, strong, honest girl here just a kilometer down the path. So naturally, I refused them all, but Mother, gods rest her soul, refused to allow Tabby to be my wife. Since I am a gambler," he said with a wink, "I offered my mother a deal. I told her we would have a banquet with twelve maidens, Tabby amongst them. If she could pick Tabatha out as the lowborn village girl, then I would marry whom she chose. But if she couldn't tell which one was Tabby, then I could take her as my wife. The villagers had been helping Tabatha here learn her manners and which fork to use when. Why, they even put together a bolt of cloth to make her a beautiful silky dress and tied her hair up into a fancy knot at the nape of her neck."

This was where Grandmother always added, "The best piece of advice I was given was "Do not look the Lady in the eye, if you look her in the eye, she will take you for bold, and know you are the village child."

Grandpa continued. "The day of the banquet arrived. All the young ladies looked lovely, all used proper manners, and none stood out as any less than the others. My mother was right frustrated, I could tell, as the dining continued. Her face got redder, and her mood more anxious. I guess she figured I was going to get my choice of wife. During dessert, I asked her to choose which young woman was born in our village. She looked them all over and picked the one who was drinking too much wine and acting boisterously. I told her no, not that one. Next she picked the quiet one who hadn't spoken a word the whole evening. I just smiled and shook my head at her. "Gods be damned, Julius, marry whoever you choose." She stood and stormed up to her rooms in the tower, and I married the girl of my dreams."

"What would you have done, Grandpa, if your mother had chosen Grandmother as the village girl?"

"Well, damnit girl, I would have married Tabby just the same. There was never another woman for me."

Megan felt perfectly content. She was in her home amongst the people she loved the most. She felt safe and happy. She knew they would be returning to the castle soon, but the idea left her feeling a chill up her spine.

Jocelyn came out of Marsh's office and gestured to Megan.

"Yes Mother?"

"Please go and fetch Fern, and the two of you come to Father's office for a bit." Megan ran off to find Fern. She found her outside on a bench playing with Lily. She sometimes forgot how elegant Fern was. She moved slowly and with purpose, she had perfect posture. Her forehead was sloped and her cheekbones high. She had an aquiline nose, and her hair was a beautiful copper color. Megan did not know anyone else with hair that color. The only one close was Max Harcourt, but his was lighter. Fern looked so regal, Megan often wondered if she was a descendent of the ancient royal elves. Fern's green eyes sparkled when Megan called out to her.

"What is it about, Megan, do you know?"

"I have no idea. He is a stranger, and I do not recognize him. Whatever he wants must have to do with you." The two friends returned to the great hall and entered her father's office.

"This is Benjamin Lake. This is Fern and my daughter, Megan," her father said gesturing toward them. "He has something to discuss with you Fern." Benjamin stood up and bowed to Megan. Then he took Fern's hand and touched his forehead to it.

"Benoweo Laq, mi leenwa. A boni goda newya."

"Whe ay oyt?" replied Fern cautiously.

"Please Fern, in the common tongue?" asked Megan curiously. "You know my Elvish lessons were not my best." Everyone laughed.

"Of course, Mi'lady Megan. I will speak in the common tongue." Benjamin Lake spoke with a slight accent, as if he rarely used the common tongue. He was an uncommonly handsome elf. His features were rugged and his hair was short. He had inquisitive eyes and a broad smile. It did not surprise Megan at all to learn that he was an investigator. He solved mysteries.

"When you were at the wedding of Ivy Harcourt and Aidan Keeley, an elfin woman named Mollie Strabelius took notice of you. She is still considered the matriarch of the Strabelius family and a very important woman in the elven community. She felt she recognized you, namely that you had an uncanny resemblance to her son, Edward's, oldest daughter, Orchid. She employed me to find out about your parentage, and, as you know, that led me to the orphanage in Flickersee."

"I am sorry you found a dead end, Mr. Lake," said Fern with a frown.

"O, dead ends do not bother me, Miss. I simply keep going until I find information to lead me elsewhere. I talked to the Sister who had been there the day you were brought to the orphanage. She is very old now, but her memory remains keen. I asked about who had delivered you there. She told me about a young girl, a human girl, from the Orchard Islands. A blanket had been wrapped around you with the initials F. W. sewn into it."

"I did not know anything about a blanket, Sir."

"You were very young, too young to keep your possessions safe. It was lost while you lived at the orphanage. She told me she still occasionally saw the girl, now a woman, in the city market. I took the Sister with me everyday for weeks before the woman appeared. I talked with her at length about you, and how she came to bring you to the city."

"Tell us what she said," Megan said a little too loudly. She was excited for Fern and it came out in her request. Everyone looked at her.

"Relax, Megan, Mr. Lake is here to tell Fern, and you, the whole story," said her mother with a scowl.

"Sorry, everyone." Megan blushed, and Benjamin Lake continued his story.

"When the girl had been a scullery maid in one of the great houses on the biggest island, she had befriended a young elven woman with a girl child about two years old. The elf's name was Orchid, and her life was less than idyllic. She had no family, and her husband was a dark, angry character who gambled away all their money. One night Orchid showed up at the servant's quarters with the child and told the girl, "I am in danger, Fern is in danger. If I do not come back for her, take her to Highmore, with this letter. They will take care of her." Orchid never returned. The girl waited months, then she was sent to Flickersee to work in one of her Lord's relative's homes as an assistant cook. She brought you with her. She tried to do as your mother asked, or even just to raise you herself, but with her work responsibilites it was just too much. So she took you to the orphanage. Her only mistake, I'm afraid, was she did not leave the letter with the Sisters. If she had, they would have given you to the Strabelius family themselves."

"The letter said that my mother was a Strabelius?" asked Fern quietly.

"It did. It told the story of how your father, Kenneth Windsong, a fallen noble elf and traveling musician, had wooed your mother, an innocent young elf living amongst a protective family. She eloped with him, and he took her back to where he had grown up. The house was in disrepair, and she made little money sewing for the nobles and townsfolk. He gambled away almost all of it. His final act of betrayal was giving your mother to his debtor's, as a slave, to pay them off. The only thing that saved you from a life of slavery was your mother's sacrifice of giving you to the maid. He meant to give you to them as well."

Fern was crying now, thinking of how difficult it must have been for her mother to leave her with the scullery maid. How heartbroken she must have been to have the man she loved betray her so completely. Megan had tears in her eyes as well.

"So they are both alive, or do you know what became of them?"

"Just what the villagers told me, and I have no confirmation of this. Your father could not stop gambling, and when his debtor's returned and he could not pay them, they took his life. Your mother put a dagger through her own heart rather than live her life out as a slave. Mi'lady Strabelius has entrusted me with the task of proving or disproving this fact before we let the matter rest."

The room was silent for many minutes. Tears continued to roll down Fern's cheeks. Jocelyn and Megan were both crying openly now as well.

"Thank you, Sir, for bringing me this information. Though it deeply saddens me, it is better than knowing nothing at all."

"I have two letters here, one from Mollie Strabelius herself, and one from your Aunt, Rose Harcourt. She was your mother's youngest sister, though she never knew your mother, as Orchid had already left home before Rose was born. But I believe they would both like to know you. Mollie says to read the letters, and if you choose, reply. She has no expectations, but she would love to correspond and one day meet you in person. She tells me you always have a home at the Hall of Strabelius."

_If I choose,_ Fern laughed to herself. _I have a family, of course I will reply._ Fern felt a fullness in her heart she had never known before. _I have a family, and they want me._

# Chapter 31

All through the spring the air of excitement grew all over the realm as the Crown Prince's wedding approached. Megan asked Rhiann to be her maid of honor, and the two girls worked diligently on choosing their dresses, going to fittings, planning decorations and the menu. She had thought once that Hope or Ivy would stand for her. But, they were no longer maids they were married women now. Ivy was a mother, her second little boy had been born healthy just a few months prior, and Megan suspected that Hope would have news for her, upon her arrival, on that score as well. Curtis had surprised her with his choice as best man. It was her brother, Aidan. Apparently the two had become friendly during the hunting trip and the visit the previous summer to the Bluff. His choice made Megan happy.

Megan's dress was rose pink, and with her complexion and long black hair, she was most striking. The top of the dress was a lace corset with puffy sleeves, while a long chiffon skirt skimmed the floor. When she walked very quickly, as she was wont to do, she looked as though she were floating. The lace for the corset had been shipped in from the far east and was very expensive, but Curtis did not blink an eye when the bill for the dresses arrived. To top it off she had an organza wrap and white gloves. She would have a stylist from the city come to arrange her hair into a loose bun at the nape of her neck with tendrils of curls framing her face. Her veil covered only her face and perched on her bun with a barrette of diamonds. The barrette was a wedding gift to her from her parents. Rhiann looked beautiful in her light azure dress. It was not as exquisite as Megan's. It had no lace, and she wore no veil, but to Pyne, she would look absolutely ethereal. With her pale skin and soft blue eyes, she cut a stunning figure.

The affair itself would be grand. The wedding would take place in the cathedral centrally located in the capital. It would be officiated by the High Priest Xavier. Only family and those closest to the royal family would be invited to attend the service itself. The reception, to which all the nobles of the kingdom had been invited, following the service would be the grandest event Flickersee had hosted since Jordana had married Malcolm over twenty years before. There would be feasting for two days, music, dancing, jugglers, and animal acts. It would not be as large or last as long as the Harvest Festival in East Haven, but it would be opulent for a wedding.

The guests had begun arriving for the wedding a fortnight ago beginning with her family, her parents and siblings, Hope and David. Some Lords from the rest of the real, Flint Keep, the Strabelius elves from Highmore, the Harcourt's and the Moore's slowly trickled in. Megan realized that no one was going to refuse the invitation. The entire kingdom wanted to see their Prince wed, and with agreeable weather at this time of year, the city was filling up quickly.

Megan awoke on the day of her wedding. She couldn't believe that she had been three years at the castle. The weather was sunny and warm, but Megan was only thinking of her relationship with Curt. He had shown some affection for her over the past year, since he had professed his love, but it was not as heartfelt as she had always hoped. There was no passion, no fire.

The morning of the wedding Megan talked to Zadaya, the only one she could really trust with her doubts. Megan told her how she was feeling, and her fears about their lack of passion.

Zadaya told her, "You know you are meant to bear the heir to the throne. I feel you do not have much choice, my Megan, you must marry Curtis and bear the child you are meant to have. What happens in the future is yet to be determined, but for now, your course is set." Megan had to agree with her. She could not be the mother of the next king unless she married Curtis. Her future was inexorably tied to Curtis and to the throne. As she dressed she felt nervous about her first night as a married woman. Even though her mother had explained to her how she should behave, she really did not know what to expect. She knew that tonight she and Curtis would consummate their marriage, be intimate for the very first time. She would be expected to produce a baby, an heir to the throne as quickly as possible.

She set out for the cathedral in one of the Royal carriages with the Queen, Rhiann, Bella, and her mother. She could see the people, her people, lining the route hoping to get a glimpse of her. She opened the door and yelled for the carriage to stop. She started to get out to walk ahead of the carriage, to let her people see her.

Her mother grabbed her arm gently. "Megan, you cannot walk. It is not safe amongst this crowd," said her mother in a worried voice.

"Of course it is, Mother. The guards will see me to the cathedral safely." She crawled out of the carriage with Rhiann close on her heals. Both girls walked in front of the carriage waving enthusiastically at the crowd. She felt a shadow approach her and turned to see Sir Aaron on her flank. "Thank you, Sir, for seeing me safely to my wedding."

"As usual, it is an honor, Your Grace." He smiled at her while looking intently into the throng. Everyone heard the hiss of the arrow at the same moment. The cheering crowd silenced in an instant. The only noise now was the screaming of the man who had loosed the arrow into the carriage. The guards were dragging him toward the castle and the dungeons beneath. Megan was grabbed by guards at each elbow and whisked through the crowd into the cathedral ahead.

"Is anyone hurt? Mother, Bella, are they alright?" Once inside the church, Megan ran to hug her mother and saw that the Queen and Bella were both safe as well.

"It was a clever thing you did, Megan, leaving the carriage. The arrow that was loosed hit the pillow behind where your head would have been," her mother said with tears in her eyes. "You walking in front of the carriage saved your life."

"I did not know, though, I only wanted the people to see me."

"Trust your instincts, me thinks maybe you did have a feeling. Anyway, it saved you, thank the gods."

They met her father in the back of the church. He looked into her eyes pleadingly, asking, "Do you love him, Megan? Tell me you love him. I could not stand you being in constant danger if you do not love him."

"Love is growing, Father, that is all I can say. Love is growing. We both are moving in that direction, but I cannot say today that I love him the way a woman should love her husband."

"Do you want to change your mind? Do you want to back out and come home with your mother and I?"

"No, I do not want to back out. I am to be the mother of a king and the only way I can produce a child who will rule Jarosh is if I marry Curtis. It is my destiny, and I must follow it."

"I could not give you away if this was not what you insisted on, if this was not what you really wanted, Megan. I could not give you even to the Prince."

She took his arm and they began their walk slowly down the aisle behind Rhiann. The sunlight filtering down through the church windows made everything sparkle. All the guests dressed so richly in gowns and tuxedos or army uniforms were a glittering assemblage. When they neared the front, she could see the tears in her mother's eyes and in Jordana's, but they were both smiling, so she knew they were happy tears. She finally found Curtis's eyes, and her father walked her to him and stood behind them both. The high priest welcomed everyone and asked who had brought this woman to be given to this man. Her father responded, "I do." Then Marshall Keeley took his seat beside his wife.

They went through the vows, both promising to love and keep only to each other for their whole lives, promising to fulfill their obligations as prince and princess and, one day, as king and queen. Then they promised to produce heirs to the throne of Jarosh. Curtis looked deep into her eyes as they said their vows, and he smiled and winked at her. She did not know what the plans were for the next few days. She knew they would be expected to attend the reception, at least for a short while. It was customary for the newly married couple to spend a fortnight or so alone at some family castle, to get to know each other as husband and wife. She suspected they might go to Karcher Keep or the Orchard Islands to fulfill this tradition. She wanted to please her husband physically. Megan knew this would be the key to building passion and conceiving a child. After the vows were done, he took her face in his hands and kissed her softly. Everyone in attendance cheered the newly married couple. The kingdom was happy to have her as their princess. She had done well in making the people love her over the past three years, with her charitable work at the orphanage and the hospital, and the money they raised at the tournament, and her friendly manner and kindness to everyone. These traits had convinced the people that she would be a compassionate Queen. The crowds dispersed, many returning back to the palace to partake of the banquet and general merriment of the reception.

They followed the usual traditions. Curtis blanketed her with the cape of his family crest, and placed the crown on her head. They danced together and with their parents. They stood for a drawing that would be turned into a painting for the castle wall. They drank toasts, and many toasts were drunk to them. The buffet was huge and refilled nonstop for 48 hours. Nobody went hungry. Many of the guests got pleasantly tipsy.

That night as the sky darkened, Curtis came and took her hand. She turned as if to head toward the tower where his rooms were.

"Not there. Not yet." Megan looked at him, confused. "I am not ready to share quarters yet, young one. I need more time. Go to your room. I will meet you there shortly."

"We are not going to share a bed? Like a married couple?"

"In time, a few weeks. I just need a little more time to adjust to the idea. I am not ready."

Megan had never heard of a married couple not sharing a bed. She had to talk to him about sharing some alone time together. Getting to know each other as husband and wife. _What message would be sent to everyone if they found out the newly married couple had separate beds?_ The very idea of it frightened her. She went to her room, washed herself carefully, combed out her long hair and put on the nightgown the Queen had given her for this occasion. It was white silk and covered her small breasts on top with straps over her shoulders, the bottom stopped above her knees. She knew she looked attractive. The minute he saw her he would want to lay with her, maybe he would even take her back to his bed after all. She waited nervously for her bridegroom.

Finally Curtis arrived, and she opened the door for him. She blushed and felt uncomfortable, but he took her in his arms and kissed her softly. She lay on the bed, while he undressed. She had never seen a grown man naked, though with four brothers she had seen a boy child though. Curtis had an attractive body, but she did not feel aroused. She was trembling, both from the cold and from nervousness. He lay on the bed beside her and kissed her again, he kissed each of her breasts visible through the top of the nightgown. He picked up the skirt around her waist and took off her underclothes. For a minute, she thought of Brady and a chill went through her body.

"Are you cold?" Curtis asked.

"A little," she did not want to tell him what she had really been thinking. "Will we go away for a few days, Curt? Will we have some time alone together?"

"I cannot go anywhere, Megan. Father is ill and I have responsibilities here. I have to preside over court each day." He could tell she was disappointed. "We are not a regular couple, we are royals, and with that comes responsibility. I am sorry." He crawled on top of her and entered her unceremoniously. It hurt, and Megan suspected, it hurt all the more because of his words of a moment before. She did not know how to make love, but she did know that there should be a connection between the partners, and with Curtis she felt none. She realized too late that the emotion she had mistaken for passion the first time he kissed her on the beach the year before, had been anger or frustration. Curtis finished his job, his duty, as it was plain to see he viewed it, and left. Megan cried, for the affection, the hugging, kissing, talking, and cuddling she had been expecting had not happened. She feared now that those were things she would never get to enjoy.

Zadaya came into the room and saw the bloodied sheet. Megan was crying in the sitting room.

"What is wrong, my Megan? Did the royal hurt you?" Megan told her what had happened.

"I am sorry, Megan. He should have made it easier on you. He could have. There are ways to prepare a young lady to enjoy copulation. Sounds as though he did none of them. What is he thinking? Does he not know how to please a woman?"

"I do not know, but this was not what I wanted. I wanted to feel close, to feel wanted. He did not make me feel as though I even mattered. He will not even take me into his bed. Zadaya, what should I do?"

"Maybe the Queen will have some ideas. You could speak to her."

"If he relents, if he takes me into his bed and treats me tenderly, then maybe I will not have to go to the Queen."

But things did not change. Many nights she did not see Curtis. The days remained the same as when they had been betrothed. They spent time together, they talked together, ate their meals together, but still no affection. No kissing or hugging. On the nights he did come to her bed it was like the first night, he would do his duty and leave. At least the act was becoming physically less painful, but the emotional pain remained. She prayed for pregnancy, so he would stop coming to see her at night. She knew he only came to impregnate her, but the months dragged on and she did not become pregnant. The king's health was suffering, and she was worried he would not live to see his grandchild born.

She was also worried when word came that Arianna was back in the capital living in her own house. Zadaya could swear she had seen her in the castle itself. Her blond curls walking up and down the steps in the Men's Tower where Curtis had his rooms. Megan was determined to conceive a baby, and before Arianna.

# Chapter 32

The man who had loosed the arrow at the pillow where Megan's head should have been was tortured and publicly beheaded. Unfortunately, he had been hired by someone to do the deed. Even worse, he did not know who had hired him. A cloaked person, a woman, approached him and gave him 50 gold coins. If he was successful, he was to receive another 50 coins. He never saw her face, and her voice had been barely a whisper. He could not identify the woman. The dungeon torturer promised that he had extracted all the information the man had. If he had known her identity, he would have disclosed it. The castle was frustrated, especially the King and Queen, as both suspected that Arianna had been the woman. Neither could prove it, so they kept quiet.

They had other worries to deal with at present. Mainly, that Curtis was not taking his wife into his bed. The Queen knew that he was performing his duty to produce an heir, but maybe not frequently enough. The wedding had been eight months before and still no word of a baby. The King was bedridden now, hanging on, Jordana felt, just for word of an heir. She spent most days at his bedside talking, reading, or sewing while he slept.

Megan often sat in her room feeling melancholy and tired. Mouse stayed with her lying at her feet. It almost appeared the dog was worried about her. The fact that she was not yet pregnant hung over everything she tried to do. Zadaya came into her room one spring morning and tried to raise her spirits.

"Let me dress you, my Megan. You should get out amongst the family or go to the orphanage."

"I feel tired, and my stomach is upset. I do not want to go out." But Megan stood and allowed herself to be dressed. When Zadaya tried to tie her belt around her waist she noticed that Megan seemed to be gaining weight. A thought occurred to Zadaya.

"I am going to call for a carriage. We are going on an outing."

"I told you, I do not feel like it."

"You will come. I think this trip will improve your mood." The two girls threw cloaks over themselves, descended the long stone steps of the castle, and entered the carriage. There was a slight chill in the air and a layer of fog that had not yet burnt off. The carriage pulled up to a small building near the market, and the two girls went inside.

"Where are we, Zadaya?"

"The midwifes. I think she should look you over." Megan looked confused but did not argue with her friend. The midwife took Megan into the back room and felt her stomach through her gown, and then she had her lie on a table while she poked and prodded all around her midsection. Lastly, she put her ear below Megan's belly button and listened for several minutes.

"Well, Your Grace, you are with child. By my estimation, about four to four and a half months gone."

"But that is impossible. I have still been having my cycle all along then, well, wait a minute. I have had my cycle since the New Year. I cannot be four months."

"Are you certain? The size, and the heartbeat I can faintly hear, tells me four months."

"I had a cycle in January and in February, too. I am certain, but not since. I have been so depressed, I guess I did not notice."

"Well, we agree on a baby then, just not on when the new heir will arrive," the midwife said with a throaty laugh. "You need to improve your mood, Your Grace, get plenty to eat and walk everyday. No riding though, riding is unsafe for the little heir. Come back and see me if you have need, but I feel the castle will have alchemists and midwives they favor."

"Thank you, Mum, thank you very much for the news." Megan and Zadaya returned to the castle, and Megan went immediately to the King's rooms to see the Queen.

"Are you most certain, child?"

"I am. The midwife confirmed it this morning. She feels I will have the child come September, but I am leaning more towards November."

"Perhaps we will have an October baby then," said the Queen with a smile. "Megan, you must go in and tell the King immediately. He has been hanging on for weeks now, and I believe this knowledge will allow him to die in peace." Megan nodded solemnly; she had not seen the King for over two months now. She opened the door quietly and walked slowly over to the bed. The King looked much older than his years. His hair was almost completely white now. When he inhaled she heard a raspy sound, and there were seconds between his breaths.

"Your Grace?" The King opened his eyes and looked at her kindly.

"Ahh, a visit from my beloved daughter by marriage. What brings you to my dreary sickbed, my dear?"

"I have something to tell you. I am expecting an heir to be born in the fall."

"Praise be to the gods." The King reached out and took her hand. "You have made a dying man very happy, child. This boy will be the King, mark my words. He will follow Curtis to the throne. Raise him to be a strong and just man. Teach him fairness and compassion. I trust in you to make him fit to sit the throne."

"I will do all you ask, Your Grace, all you ask and more. He will be a man you would be proud to know." The King squeezed her hand and said no more. He appeared to doze off, and Megan returned to the Queen.

"I know you made him happy, both of us, very happy. I will have the alchemist and castle midwife call on you this afternoon. Mayhaps they will be able to give us a better time of arrival."

"Thank you, Your Grace."

"Have you informed Curtis of his impending fatherhood?"

"No."

"Maybe wait until you know a firm due date?"

"I will plan a special dinner and announce it to him then, tomorrow or the next day."

"Sounds like the perfect idea. If you need anything, my dear, anything at all, I am at your disposal. I want you to be as happy and comfortable as possible for the rest of your confinement." The Queen hugged Megan tightly and returned to her husband's deathbed.

Megan asked Rhiann to be with her for the examination. Rhiann was beside herself with joy at the announcement.

"Not only will I have a niece or nephew, but now Pyne will be released from his vow to your father to see you safely married and expecting an heir. We will finally be free to marry!"

Megan felt exposed in every possible way during the examination. They poked and prodded her abdomen, the midwife even felt her inside, and the alchemist put a small amplifier above her pubic bone and listened to it again and again. After long minutes of conferring between the two of them, they announced their findings to Megan.

"We feel you are sixteen weeks along, Your Grace. The size of the uterus and the sound of the heartbeat make us confident in this appraisal," said Mingus with a smile.

"But my cycle? I had it until February. I think it would be ten weeks at most. No?"

"We are concerned about this information, but it does not change our findings. We will call in an expert on such matters, but we both feel she will be in agreement with us." Megan nodded. She felt worried. _After all these months, what if the child was unhealthy? What if something is wrong?_ Megan was going to hope for the best. The seer told her she would be the mother of a king, so she would trust that this child would be healthy and fit to rule.

She planned a quiet dinner on the balcony in her room. She had a few of Curtis's favorite dishes on the menu, and she sent him a hand written note inviting him. She could not wait to tell him he would be a father. Besides just producing an heir, she hoped this would bring them closer together in their relationship. They were going to be parents; surely this would make a difference. Maybe they would finally share rooms and a bed. She could not imagine raising a child with a man she did not even share a bed with. Curtis breezed into her rooms smiling.

"I am so glad you thought of this, young one. I need to discuss something with you, and this is the perfect time."

"I need to tell you something, too. I have wonderful news."

"Would you mind if I went first?"

"O, of course, Curtis. If you wish." Megan felt disappointed. She had pictured telling him, and how he would hold her, and smile, and be so proud. But the evening was taking a different turn than she had expected.

"As you know, Megan, we will be coming upon our first anniversary in a few months time. In light of the fact that you are not yet expecting a child, I feel that we both know there may be some problem in that area. I have to produce an heir. I am not blaming you," he took her hand gently, "but I am considering that I may need to take a second wife to give me the young successor I desire."

_A second wife? What in the world is he thinking? It has not even been a year yet. No! Absolutely, no. I will not be disrespected that way._ But nothing came out of Megan's mouth. She could not speak at all. _Arianna! He is talking about marrying Arianna._

"I can tell you are upset, young one. Please know you will always be my wife, my first wife. But if you cannot produce an heir, then I must take a wife who can." Megan's shock and disappointment slowly turned into anger.

"Now it is my turn, dear husband, to tell you why I summoned you here. I am expecting our first child. He will be here in the fall to take his rightful spot at your side. Are you not happy? Now there would be no need for you to consider a second wife. Your duty, our duty, is fulfilled. The future king is right here." Megan took his hand and placed it on her belly just below her belly button. Curtis looked shocked. He did not say anything for many minutes.

"Of course, young one. I am overjoyed and have no idea of needing to consider any changes now." They ate dinner together with some discussion of names and confinement plans. Megan could see his excitement growing as they discussed their impending parenthood. He left her with an embrace and a kiss. After he left, Megan stood on her balcony, still trying to process the idea that he had planned to wed Arianna just months after marrying her. What scared her the most, with the King dying across the courtyard, was that Curtis would soon be king, and then, no one could stop him from marrying whomever he wanted, whenever he wanted.

Curtis entered the door into the Men's Tower; Arianna was coming down the stairs to meet him.

"Well, lover? What did the little Keeley think of our plans?"

"Megan is expecting a baby, my love. We cannot marry whilst the heir to the throne sleeps in my wife's womb."

"Gods be damned. She seems to do anything in her power to keep us apart. We will have to think of another way. Perhaps she still may miscarry." Curtis looked at her solemnly.

"That is my son you are talking about, my dear. I know you do not wish him ill."

"Of course not, Curt. I was speaking out of turn. I just want to marry and finally be out in the open with you. I am frustrated, that is all."

"We will figure something out. In time, we will be free to be together in front of the gods and all. I know it. Have patience." Curtis took her in his arms and kissed her, slipping his tongue between her parted lips. He pulled the collar of her dress down exposing her pale pink nipple. She groaned slightly as he took it into his mouth sucking on it. Arianna reached down between his legs and stroked his stiff hardness. Curtis picked her up swiftly and carried her to his bed. When he lifted her skirt and saw she had no underclothes on he entered her, and they spent the rest of the night pleasing each other over and over.

# Chapter 33

The King's funeral was an ostentatious affair. He was laid out in the cathedral for eight days while any and all in the kingdom that wished to, came and paid their last respects. He was dressed in his finest raiment, a crown upon his head and rings upon his fingers. His hair and beard were completely white and brushed out so they looked like fine silk. Although his cheeks were a little sunken, he looked as if he were peacefully sleeping. The night the bells tolled his death, the Queen had come to Megan's room. She looked afraid.

"Megan, everything will change now. Curtis will be the King, and he will make decisions, decisions even I may not agree with. I want you to know that no matter what happens, I am on your side. You can always come to me, no matter what happens, alright?"

"Yes, Your Grace. I will not forget." The two women embraced and the Queen spent the next days beside her husband's dais in the cathedral. When the crowds finally started to dwindle, the King's body was moved to the courtyard of the castle and laid upon the pyre of wood that had been constructed over the past days. The fire was lit at dusk on the eighth day after his death. Keeping a body longer would be unadvisable, especially this far south. The fire burned throughout the night while the guests feasted and drank, sharing their fondest memories of the King. In the morning his ashes were packed into a box and placed in the crypts beneath the throne room.

Everyone was dressed in black. Megan had two new dresses made, since all of her black clothes were much too small for her now. She loved the way the skirts were lined with buttons so that as she grew she could also make the skirt bigger and bigger. It was as though her clothes were growing with her. And growing she was. The midwives felt she was about 30 weeks into her confinement, though she knew it was more like 24 weeks. Based on her size and how tired she felt, she could believe they were more correct. In ten more weeks she would be huge and ready to deliver, but by her estimations, she would still have six weeks to go.

The midwives had told her if she was correct and not due until November, then the baby had something wrong with it. It was too large and felt as though it had too many body parts. _A monster? That was what they had said. If your baby comes in November, it will be a monster._ Megan thought the answer was obvious. She was having twins, after all, twins ran in her family. But the midwives said that there was only one heartbeat. One heartbeat = one baby. They tried listening in every possible position, using their ears and Mingus's little amplifier, but no one had ever heard more than one heartbeat.

At least her father came for the funeral. It was always comforting to have a member of her family with her, especially at this stressful time. He had traveled to the city with Sir Triton, so Megan had the pleasure of visiting with them both. Sir Triton invited Megan on their usual private walk, and she accepted gladly. She knew she could trust him to tell her all the news honestly. He did not try to protect her from distressing information. He always told her knowledge was power, and he wanted a powerful queen.

"How is Yasmina and the little one?"

"Yasmina is well, thank you for asking. The boy is also quite well. He was small and a bit colicky at first, but Yasmina's milk and love have soon set him to rights. We named him Manuel."

"What a lovely name. I am surprised Bella did not accompany you both to her father's funeral."

"Bella is staying where she is safe. She knew last summer that she was saying goodbye to her father forever. Bella is a smart young lady, much like you, Your Grace. You may not know that Arianna holds some animosity toward Bella."

"I did not know. Is that why you say Bella is safer at the Bluff? How could anyone not love that sweet child?"

"Apparently, a few years ago, a member of court said that Arianna would be the most beautiful creature in Flickersee, if it were not for Bella Falconer. Unfortunately, Arianna overheard it and has treated Bella with disdain ever since."

Tears came to Megan's eyes. "With the King gone, Bella would have been subject to Curtis's rule, and he is controlled by Arianna. They could marry her off to anyone they wished." Megan shuddered. "She is better off at the Bluff."

"I hear things that give me cause for concern, Mi'lady. If I share my concerns with you, I am hoping you can put my thoughts at ease."

"I will do my best, Sir."

"Curtis has a mistress he hoped to marry? Do you know anything of this?"

"I do, and I am afraid I cannot ease your concern in this matter. Before I announced my confinement, Curtis did tell me he intended to take a second wife. The baby inside me cut short his plans, I am happy to say."

"We both know who he intended to take as a second wife?"

"He did not say a name, but yes, I believe we do."

"What of the child? They say there is a discrepancy about when the child is due."

"There is. Apparently I am much farther along than I think possible. If my child comes when I expect it, the midwives tell me it will not be a normal baby. They say it is too large and, well, monster was the word they used."

"And you are quite sure it will be November? And they are quite sure it is not twins, as your mother had?"

"I am sure, and they say they are sure. They are only able to discern one heartbeat."

"Well, this is troubling news, my dear. We must keep a close eye on the situation. Keeping you safe is my first priority."

"I know, Sir, and I am grateful to you for always keeping my safety in your sights."

"My loyalty will never be in question, Your Grace. You and Curtis will both be crowned within the week. I plan to remain loyal to my King, do not doubt me, but my first loyalty will always be to you and the baby you are carrying."

"We could not ask for a better friend, Sir."

The nobles from throughout Jarosh came to the castle to swear loyalty to Curtis, their new King. The coronation of Curtis and Megan was three days after the funeral. It was a beautiful ceremony full of pomp and circumstance. Both stated their vows, were crowned and caped, and took their thrones in front of a crowd of about four score honored guests. Every Lord in the crowd stepped up and knelt before both of them, making their own solemn vows to protect them and uphold the laws of the kingdom.

Arianna was in the crowd, out in front of the public for the first time, as an accepted member of court. She was her usual bubbly self and dressed in a gold lamé gown that hugged her shapely figure. Standing next to her with her large belly, Megan felt awkward and unattractive. Megan could tell that the Queen, her father, and Sir Triton were displeased with Curtis for allowing Arianna to be in attendance at such an important event.

As the weeks passed Megan could see her protectors circling the wagons around her. Mouse never left her side, and either Sir Martin, Pyne, or Sir Aaron were sitting in a chair outside her door twenty-four hours a day. Inside her rooms Fern and Zadaya kept her company, and the Queen and Rhiann visited her daily. Her size was making it harder and harder for her to move about the castle, so she remained content with her visitors. She knew that Arianna was sleeping openly in Curtis's rooms now. She was also planning the menus and throwing her weight around in the stables and kitchens. She did not care really, the baby inside her made her the rightful Queen, and even Arianna could not take that away. The Queen, however, did care. The Ice Witch was usurping all of her residual power. She looked tired when she visited of late and dark circles were appearing under her eyes.

"Arianna's influence over Curtis is growing, my dearest."

"I can see, Your Grace."

"I fear big changes may be coming soon. You must prepare yourself. If Arianna is clever, and we all know she is, she will strike when you are at your weakest, either right before or right after the birth."

"I will do what I can, Mum. I have to trust now that Curtis will not do anything to jeopardize his child's future."

"I wish I could trust him, Megan. I wish I could."

Zadaya seemed quiet and withdrawn as well. She had never been boisterous, but she had been vocal about her distrust and deep disdain of Arianna.

"Is everything alright, Zadaya?" Megan asked one morning when they were playing chess.

"There is something I feel I should discuss with you, my Megan. I think I may have been dishonest with you by holding back information about myself."

"Please tell me. I would love to know about you."

"Well, Lord Jacques is not just another countryman of mine. He is my uncle. His brother, my father, was the King of Macaria. When the coup occurred, the brothers had some warning and made a plan for Jacques and me to get out safely. Jacques disappeared down a secret passage to the docks, where he found a ship willing to bring him to Jarosh. He paid them a great deal of money to wait for my nanny to bring me to him. I was at my nanny's childhood home, rather than at the castle that night. I almost did not make it to the boat, because the city was in such chaos. My nanny was killed, but I ran under some horses and made it to the dock just before sunrise. Uncle Jacques told me to pretend we only knew each other as fellow countrymen. He said if word of an uncle and niece arriving here together got back to Macaria, the ruling General may send assassins to kill us both."

"So you are the rightful heir of Macaria? Oh, Zadaya, you were only three or four years old when all this happened. I am so sad you had to endure that."

"Yes, I am Princess Zadaya. Now, I must confess, my fondest hope was when you and Curtis ascended to your thrones, you would help me secure my throne from the evil dictator terrorizing my people. Was I very dishonest?"

"Not at all, I understand your silence. You were afraid of revealing your true identity. If I have any sway at all, after the baby is safely delivered, I will see that we send boats with you to help you retake your throne. You have my word on it." The two girls hugged and Megan looked at Zadaya in a different light. They were equals now; Zadaya was a Princess, not a maid.

The Queen had been correct in her assessment of Arianna. The date the midwives predicted the child would be arriving had come and gone. Curtis called all those living in the castle to the throne room. He sat upon his throne, Megan beside him, but Arianna stood behind him with her hand on his shoulder.

"There are going to be changes in the castle, and I called you all here to inform you of them. Arianna and I are going to be married. Even though my first wife is with child, the midwives believe, since it was not born when they predicted, it would be an unhealthy infant and would not survive. So I am within my rights to marry a second wife to bear me a healthy heir. Mother, Arianna will take over most of your responsibilities now. She will make decisions about daily family life in the castle."

"I cannot bear this, Curtis. Megan should not be asked to bear it either. She is in a vulnerable state, and Arianna, and you, are taking advantage of her."

"Arianna predicted you would say that. So the both of us decided that you should move to Karcher Keep to live out your days with Grandmother and Uncle Marcus."

"You are banishing me? From mine own home? I will not leave Megan and Rhiann at your mercy."

"Then you will be escorted by castle guards to your new home, Mother. You are no longer making the decisions."

"How dare you! Your father would never have approved of the decisions you are making, Curtis."

"I know you are right, but father is dead, and I am past needing his approval. You are dismissed, Mother. You may go and begin packing up your belongings. Megan, when the child is born, if it survives, Arianna and I feel that it should also go live in Karcher Keep. That way no one would have to be exposed to its deformities."

"Curtis and I also feel that you may want to deliver the baby in a more comfortable environment for you. Perhaps the Bluff? Your childhood home with your family all around you, it could make the death of the child easier for you to bear," Arianna said with a false benevolence.

"What of me?" asked Rhiann with eyes flashing. "Am I to be sent away, too, like so much chattel?"

"You are welcome to continue living here, Rhiann. But if there is somewhere you would rather live, then please, feel free to go where you wish."

"So I may marry Pyne? I may live my own life?"

"You get ahead of yourself. Pyne has not asked for your hand, dear sister." Pyne approached the throne and knelt before the King.

"As you know, Your Grace, your sister and I have loved each other almost since my arrival at the castle. It would be an honor for me if you would allow her to become my wife."

"Of course, I know better than to try to control Rhiann. But know this, once you two are wed, my sister will lower herself to your station. No nomad will ever be part of the royal family or castle life. Understand?" Arianna was openly smirking now. The Pridemore's had never been very accepting of those they considered beneath them.

"Understood, Your Grace. Rhiann may no longer be a Princess in your eyes, but she will always be a Queen among women to all who have the honor of knowing her." Rhiann had tears running down her cheeks as she stood behind her love. Arianna frowned, and then dismissed them all.

"Well, lover, that went even better than I had hoped. Everyone was so acquiescent. Now we can rule the way we desire. The country is ours." She took him in her arms and pushed her body up against his, slipping her tongue slowly into and out of his mouth, until she felt him hardening against her.

"Let's go make a healthy heir to rule after us."

"Let's make it right here on the throne, my sexy vixen," Curtis murmured as he unbuckled his pants. Arianna hiked up her skirt and climbed into his lap. She groaned as his hardness slipped into her eager wetness.

# Chapter 34

The castle was in an uproar for the next few days. Trunks were being moved into carriages, laundry was being washed, folded, and moved from room to room. Whole suites were being cleaned and closed off with so many moving out. The Queen was the first to go, just one day after the fated meeting with her son.

"I will not stay where I am not wanted," she told Megan vehemently. "The only hope you have now, dear Megan, is to deliver a healthy child carrying the mark. Even Arianna will have no power then."

"I know, Your Grace. And I believe I will. When I do, I will sit beside Curtis again. We will rule together, and you can come home. You will return to the castle where you belong." The Queen cried on Megan's shoulder, and then walked slowly to the carriage that would carry her to her new home.

Late one night Zadaya came into Megan's room and woke her.

"My Megan, you must wake. We have plans to make. Arianna's maid has been downstairs talking to her favorite stable boy. She was bragging about her mistress being queen. I think she talked too much. I overheard her say your ship may not make it to the Bluff. I think Arianna means to sink it. Megan, you cannot be on the ship. You must flee or both you and the babe will die."

"Are you certain? She said the ship would sink?"

"She said the ship is not meant to make it to the Bluff. What else could she have meant?"

"You must go and rouse Fern, Pyne, and Sir Martin. Bring them all here now. We will decide what to do. Go, quickly." Within minutes the group was conversing in whispers in Megan's sitting room. Zadaya told them all what she had overheard. Fern looked shocked, Sir Martin was concerned, and Pyne was just downright angry.

"Come, Megan, I am taking you away now, tonight. We will stop over at Karcher and then go to the Bluff by wagon."

"No, Pyne. She will just chase us. The baby and I will never be safe. Unless.......unless she believes we are dead. Then we can hide in safety while we decide what to do next." She saw understanding flicker in Pyne's eyes.

"She must believe you are on the ship. Then she will have no reason to look for you. Brilliant."

"How can we fool her into thinking you are aboard ship?"

"I know," Zadaya spoke now. "I will wear a pillow and Megan's cape into her cabin. Before they sail, I will dress as myself. As I disembark, I will tell them the Queen wishes not to be disturbed until morning. Then no one will bother to see the cabin is empty."

"I will wait with the wagon and take her to the Bluff?" asked Pyne.

"Not the Bluff. I do not want my family dragged into this. I need to know they are safe."

"But they will have to believe you are dead, Meggie."

"I know," Megan said with tears welling up in her eyes. "I cannot stand the idea of hurting them like that, but to keep them out of the Ice Witch's sights, I will do it. It will not be forever, I will see them and tell them I am alive before too long. We must go in the opposite direction. East Haven, the Sisters of Mercy? They have excellent midwives there. We can get the best to deliver my babe."

"I will send a message this morning to the Head Sister, she will remember me fondly. I will be vague in case it is read by an enemy."

"Thank you, Fern. Still how will you get to the wagon, while Zadaya is pretending to be you? You must say your goodbyes inside the castle. If Curtis or Arianna come down to the docks, Zadaya may not fool them. Also, Zadaya, you must practice speaking like Megan. If anyone talks to you and you must answer, your accent would ruin the ruse."

"Good evening, Captain. I trust you will get us all safely to Ebbs Delage," Zadaya said with no trace of an accent. Everyone laughed, and the tenseness of the meeting lessened.

"I will stay in the carriage and when it returns to the stable, I will mount a horse and ride the usual path to the bluffs outside the city. Have a horse large enough to carry me saddled and waiting behind the stable, and the wagon near the path on the road to Karcher."

"Those will be my tasks," said Pyne. "Do not doubt that the horse and the wagon will be ready and waiting for you."

"Thank you, Pyne. Thank you all. Thank the gods I have you. Your friendship will save my life and the life of the future king."

The next day Maisie came into Megan's rooms just after lunch.

"You have a visitor, Your Grace."

"Who?"

"Sir Triton Trujillo." Megan looked surprised and then pleased.

"Send him right up."

"Here? To your rooms?" Then Maisie caught herself. "Sorry, Your Grace, right away." Several minutes later, Sir Triton strode into the room looking somber. Without saying a word, he took Megan's cloak and placed it around her shoulders. Then he took her by her elbow and led her out of the castle into the courtyard and into a hired carriage. He did not speak until the carriage was moving along the streets of the city.

"Your life is in danger."

"I know. We have a plan. How did you come by this information, and how did you get here so quickly?"

"The ship will be sunk in the harbor. The orders have been given and the fees paid. Old pirates will always have loyalty to me, even if they take other career paths. I arrived here on a hippogryph. It pays to have friends in all walks of life. One of the Moonwines is an animist, he flew me here."

"Do you know who...?"

"You mean, was it Curtis? No, it was a woman."

"Arianna?"

"A cloaked woman, but we both know it was the Ice Witch. I do not need to know your plan, but what can I do to help."

"Of course I trust you to know my plans, Sir. You have never been anything but loyal to me since the day I met you. We head for East Haven and the Sisters of Mercy, at least until the babe is born. Then my thoughts are, even further east, somewhere isolated, where no one will know me. What happens after the babe is bigger has not yet been decided. Arianna, of course, will believe I am on the ship and no longer a threat."

"Is there anything, anything at all, that I can do to help you?"

"Well, no, I do not think....." Wait, I do know something we have not thought of. Gold, we do not have much gold set aside. There has not been time. I may need some coin in the coming months."

"No worries. Gold is something I have in abundance. I will set up an account at the Bank of Jarosh with a number for access. Your birthday perhaps? At the bank in East Haven, whenever you are in need, you can get gold just by telling them your birthday. Pyne, Fern, or Sir Martin will also have access to the gold should you choose to give them the numbers."

"Thank you, Sir Triton. There is one other thing...my family. They will have to believe I am dead. Would you....?" Megan was crying openly now imagining how painful it would be for her parents to believe her dead.

"Of course, child. I will try to ease their grief however I might. In time when the Ice Witch feels secure, I will reunite you with your parents in some safe place."

"Yes, that would be exactly what I hoped for. I do not want it to be too long. I cannot stand the idea of them grieving any longer than they have to." Sir Triton dropped her off back at the castle, and she went up to her room to supervise the packing of her trunks. She wanted to make sure nothing dear to her went on the boat. She knew whatever was in those trunks would end up at the bottom of the bay. All of the gowns she had had made in the city were in the boat trunks, even her wedding gown. _O well, there will be no need for gowns living in the middle of nowhere_ , she thought with a frown. She took a small bag and threw a few underclothes into it. That would be the bag Zadaya would carry onto the boat.

Everything else went into trunks to go on the wagon Pyne and Sir Martin would appear to be taking to the Bluff by land. Her everyday gowns, her birthday gifts, her jewelry, and books and games she wanted to keep. They were also bringing Snow and Mouse with them. Megan was petrified that Curtis and Arianna would expect Mouse to go aboard the ship with her. She would never let that happen. Due to his large size now, he would have been uncomfortable in the tiny cabins on most boats, so no one appeared surprised that he would be going with Pyne and Sir Martin in the wagon.

When Megan got a moment alone with Pyne, she asked him about something that had been bothering her since their plans had changed so abruptly.

"What will happen with you and Rhiann?"

"I told her once you were home safely, I would come back for her, and we could be married."

"So once I am settled safely with Fern and Sir Martin, you will come for her."

"That is my plan, it may take longer than I had originally thought, but only by a month or two."

"I am sorry, Pyne. I know how much the two of you want to be married and together."

"Do not be sorry, Megan. I am not sorry that I am fulfilling my promise to your father. I am proud to be able to keep you alive, you and the baby." She hugged him tight. Even though it did not show on the outside, Megan was anxious and afraid on the inside. _What if the plan did not work? What if they were found out? Would Arianna find another way to kill her and her baby? Would those who were helping her escape be imprisoned or killed?_ They were all taking a terrible risk, so she was determined to make it work.The day of Megan's impending departure dawned cloudy and spitting drizzle. The wagon left after lunch heading for Karcher Keep and, eventually, the Bluff. Only the small group of confidantes knew that it would stop just outside the city waiting for its final occupant. Megan worried all day knowing that any number of things could go wrong. But, when the time came, everything went smoothly.

Megan wrapped the large cloak around her and went downstairs to say her goodbyes. She hugged Rhiann close. She could see Rhiann was crying, but she could offer her no comfort. She then hugged Curtis.

"When our child is born healthy, I will bring him home," Megan said quietly.

"I hope he is, young one. Take care of...both of you." Arianna approached Megan and had the nerve to speak.

"You will be more comfortable at your childhood home, no? Delivering your baby with your mother, Hope, and Ivy with you?" Megan looked icily into Arianna's cool gaze and made no reply. She turned her back on her enemy and climbed into the carriage that would carry her to the dock. Inside the carriage the girls hugged each other, and Zadaya placed a pillow under her dress and took Megan's cape to place over her shoulders.

"I will miss you, my Megan."

"I will miss you, too. You will write to me, keep me informed of what is happening here?"

"Of course, write to me, too. Tell me how you and the babe are doing. Let me know what your plans are. Eventually your babe will have to reclaim his throne, his crown. When that day comes, I will love to see the look on the Ice Queen's face." Megan smiled at the name change Zadaya bestowed on Arianna. The Ice Witch becomes the Ice Queen with Megan's "death".

"As will I." When the carriage stopped the girl's grasped hands and touched their foreheads together. "Be safe, Zadaya."

"You as well, Megan. Safe travel." Zadaya exited the carriage and climbed slowly up the gangway toward the ship's deck. Megan could hear her faintly.

"See us safely to Ebbs Delage, Captain." She sounded exactly like Megan. Tears rolled down Megan's cheeks. She would miss her friend. The carriage moved slowly toward the stables, when it stopped Megan waited for the driver to step down and walk inside. She slipped quietly out of the carriage and walked around the side of the building. The descending darkness protected her from being seen, and she stayed in the shadow of the building. She mounted the horse and walked slowly up the path toward the bluffs and the waiting wagon.

Megan stopped at the top of the bluff and looked toward the bay. She held her breath as the cannon balls hit the schooner, tears rolled down her cheeks. She prayed Zadaya had made it safely back to shore. The ship became a floating bonfire for a few short minutes. The sails of the ship, with the King's Crest of a black falcon on a yellow background, burned bright and fast. The wood of the ship was still ablaze as it started to sink. Steam rose off the water as the ship turned tail and disappeared into the black depths.

Megan turned her horse south, and rode to the Royal Highway, where the wagon was waiting. With only one month left until the child would come, she dare not ride too swiftly, as early labor would put all their plans in jeopardy. The horse she was riding was tied to the wagon, while Megan climbed into the back. Her companions had laid a feather mattress to make her comfortable, and there were oranges, apples, and a loaf of bread in case she became hungry. They pulled a large skin over the back to hide her and tied it in place. Mouse walked alongside them. Megan offered up a prayer to the gods for her child's safety, and the journey began.

They traveled all night long with lanterns on each side of the wagon. The jostling made Megan uncomfortable, but she managed to doze off now and again as they moved slowly onward. Near dawn they were finally across the isthmus and back onto firm ground. They found a copse of trees where they decided to eat and rest for a few hours. Pyne was keeping watch between the wagon and the road when he saw a horse galloping at top speed toward Karcher Keep. He approached the road and waved the rider down, hoping to get information about what was happening in the city. Much to his surprise, the rider leapt off the horse and flew into his arms. It was Rhiann, and she was sobbing hysterically.

"She is dead, my love, Megan is dead. The boat carrying her to the Bluff was sunk." Pyne comforted her as best he could. "I am going to my mother. Arianna would make my life in the castle unbearable. I will stay with Mother or go with you, since I have found you." Pyne walked Rhiann and her horse back toward the wagon. Sir Martin and Fern were standing beside the wagon, and Pyne walked over to converse with them. Megan was also in the conversation from her hidden perch inside the wagon.

"You must tell her, Pyne. I think she can be trusted. Once I am safely delivered to East Haven, you two can go home and, finally, marry. Fern and Sir Martin can look after me and the babe."

"You are sure?"

"I am."

"Rhiann, come over here a minute." Rhiann approached looking confused. When she looked into the back of the wagon, she squealed.

"Thank the gods, Megan, you are safe. How did you know not to sail last night?" A sudden darkness came over Rhiann's brow. "It was on purpose. The ship was sunk on purpose. Please say it was not Curtis, please."

"I do not know, Rhiann. Curtis may have known, I do not know. Arianna was the one who paid off the men to sink it, that is all I know."

"Where will you go? Home?"

"No, it would be too dangerous. Arianna must keep believing we are dead, me and the babe. That is the only way we will remain safe. We are going to the Sisters of Mercy in East Haven until the baby is born. Then we will figure it out from there."

"We must go to Karcher Keep, to Mother. She will help us."

"She cannot know I am alive, Rhiann. No one can, I am trusting you to keep my secret."

"Alright, yes, I am sorry. We can still stop there. Eat, and sleep, and rest the horses. We will keep Megan hidden from everyone. Outside of the keep there is a tiny hut just off the road. In the past it was the gatekeeper's home, we used to play there as children. It is old and unkempt, but isolated and a roof over your head."

"Yes, let us go there. Everyone can have a good night's sleep before we continue on our journey," replied Megan sleepily.

Back at the castle Arianna was walking along the docks feeling free at last. She was the rightful Queen now. No one could deny it. A man approached her wearing a black coat and hat.

"Did she get on the boat?"

"I saw her myself. Large belly and all. She wished the captain safe journey and disappeared into her cabin."

"And there she stayed?"

"The only one to leave was the little dark maid, the one with long black braids. She said the Queen had requested not to be disturbed."

"And so she was not disturbed, until the ship caught fire," Arianna said with a smirk. She handed the man a small bag full of gold. "Thank you. You did an excellent job. Should I ever need someone with your skills again, I will find you."

"You are welcome, Your Grace, it is always my pleasure to serve you." The man disappeared into the crowds heading into the heart of the city.

# Chapter 35

The travelers loaded the wagon with warm furs, pillows, food, and water before leaving Karcher Keep the next morning. Rhiann visited with her grandmother and Uncle Marcus. She also stayed up talking with her mother late into the night. Their goodbye the next morning was a tearful one. Jordana knew she would not be in attendance at her oldest daughter's wedding, and this made her unhappy.

"You two take care of each other," she said to Pyne and Rhiann. After hugging Pyne close, she whispered in his ear, "Welcome to the family, son, such as it is."

"Thank you, Your Grace."

"O, please, call me Mum."

They traveled over the King's Road for nearly a fortnight, slowly moving north and east. The weather was turning cooler as they neared Highmore Road. Megan was uncomfortable in the back of the wagon. Every dip and stone they traversed caused pain in her back and swollen belly. A couple of the days she could not stand it anymore and moved up into the front of the wagon with Pyne. She remained well covered with Sir Martin's cloak, but she was still taking a terrible chance. _What if someone who knew what she looked like saw her or her companions and guessed whom the hidden pregnant lady was?_ The pain she was feeling drove her to take the risk.

Finally, they crossed the bridge over the King's Branch River and rode through the city gate. Dusk was just settling over the city, and the cold was settling into Megan's bones. She could think of little else than a soft warm bed and a fire. Maybe some warm tea to heat up her insides as well. As Pyne and Sir Martin were helping her out of the wagon she felt the first twinge of real pain. _The baby? That was not the soreness I have been feeling._ The Head Sister, Ruth, came out of the back door of the convent with a lantern. Fern hugged her and apologized.

"I am sorry, Ruth, we had no where else to go."

"Stop it, Fern. You are always welcome here, and if I read between the lines correctly, then we are also showing loyalty to our kingdom. Your Grace? Come, we have a room awaiting you."

"Yes, ohh, I think we may have made it just in time," Megan said as another wave of pain rolled over her.

"Timmy," Ruth yelled for the small boy attending the horses.

"Yes, Mum?"

"Take the old mare and ride to the Harcourt's office by the river. Bring me Rose Harcourt as quick as you can. Tell her an important baby is needing her special attention."

"Right away, Mum."

They helped Megan into the convent and up one flight of stairs. The rooms they showed her could only have been Ruth's own rooms. There was a sitting room, a private bathing area, and a large bedroom with windows looking over the city. Pyne and Sir Martin were given warm rabbit stew and bread in front of the fire downstairs; when they were ready they could spread pallets out there. Neither would leave the convent tonight, even to sleep with the stable boys across the small courtyard. Fern and Rhiann stayed with Ruth and Megan. The pains were coming every ten minutes or so at first, but by the time Rose Harcourt arrived they were about every seven. Rose was in charge the minute she arrived, firm but compassionate. There was no doubt she knew her job well. She shooed Ruth and Rhiann out of the room.

"Go relax in front of the fire and get some stew," she told Rhiann. "Fern, would you be willing to stay and help with the delivery?"

"Of course, Aunt Rose." The two women embraced for the first time. They had been corresponding regularly since Benjamin Lake had informed them they were family, but this was the first time they had met in person.

"That sounds lovely. Gather some warm water, a few towels, and bring my bag over to the table. I am going to examine the mother. I need to see where we are since I have not had the pleasure of following her throughout her confinement." Rose felt all around Megan's abdomen, poking and prodding gently. During the pains Rose would hold her hand and softly count with her, trying to keep her relaxed. Megan was surprised to see her pull one of the little listening devices Mingus had owned out of her bag. After listening for a long time, Rose finally spoke.

"How long have you known it would be twins?"

"I did not know. I suspected, but in the capital they assured me it was only one baby. One heartbeat, so one baby." Rose laughed softly.

"There are indeed two babies. Any midwife worth her salt can tell that just by looking at your belly. The heartbeat is a little confusing though. There are two possibilities. First, their hearts are beating exactly together, which is highly unlikely. Second, one baby is behind the other, and we have no way of hearing his or her heartbeat. I believe it is the second in your case. This is going to be a difficult delivery, Megan. The lower twin has their legs wrapped around the higher twin. As long as he releases the second twin as he is delivered, it will go smoothly. If they are so entangled that the release doesn't happen, then the head of the second baby will be coming out before the first twin is fully delivered. This will make it very hard on you."

"Will we be alright? The babies and I?"

"I am very good at delivering babies, dear girl. You and the babes will be fine. We will work together to deliver them as safely as possible." She smiled confidently at Megan. Inside she felt a little flutter of nerves. She was about to help the Queen of her kingdom deliver the future heir through a very difficult birth. She had only had one other like it, and the mother had suffered cruelly when the twins did not separate. Both had survived, and the mother made it as well, though she lost a lot of blood. _These twins will release, they will come one at a time. All will go well,_ Rose told herself over and over through the next several hours.

Megan had no idea it was so painful to have a baby. She knew women talked about it, joked about it even, but still, until now, she had not understood. Every few minutes it felt as though someone were trying to rip her intestines out, then they would give up. Then a few minutes later they would try again. Fern held her hand, counted, and breathed with her. She put cool towels on her neck and her brow. They talked of baby names and nursing.

"I will feed them myself, Fern. We will not have the luxury of a wet nurse anyway. It would not be safe."

"Alright, alright, Megan, feed them yourself."

"I fed my own children at my breast," Rose interjected. "It bonds you to them. I think you are wise beyond your years, Your Grace."

"Please call me Megan. I mean it is silly to call me Your Grace while you are delivering my babies," Megan managed a smile before the next pain washed over her. The pains came closer and closer with less time in between.

"When you feel the urge to push, Megan, go ahead, it is alright to push now." So when the next pain started Megan took a deep breath and pushed as hard as she could. "Perfect, good job, Megan. Do the same thing next time, and we will have this first little bugger out in no time." Each time the pain started, Megan pushed as hard and long as she could. Rose worked on the first twin's head easing it out slowly, when the shoulders finally pushed through, he slid out easily, and Rose laid him on Megan's abdomen and covered him with a warm towel. Megan reached down and stroked his downy head.

"It is a boy. Does he bear the mark?"

"Yes, Megan, he will be king. What will you call him?" Another pain contorted Megan's face as the second twin was making their way into the world. She pushed just two more times, and the little girl was lying beside her brother. "Megan," said Rose with surprise in her voice. "This baby girl also bears the mark. Have you ever heard of two heirs being born in the same generation?"

"No, I have not. Maybe Rhiann might know something about it. She is a font of information about Falconer family history."

"Do you know what you will name them?" asked Fern.

"Demastus and Demaurya. Mast and Mara Falconer. One or both of whom will sit the throne of their father one day."

Rhiann came into the room a few minutes later to see her niece and nephew for the first time. She was also confused about the crescent moons on the two little shoulder blades.

"I have not heard of more than one baby bearing the mark. I do not know what it portends. Maybe both will sit the throne; maybe it will just take both to win it. Whichever it is, we will be here to help the rightful heirs take their place when the time comes. I could send a note to Grandmother Poppy asking a hypothetical question. Maybe she would have some knowledge, or maybe she would have a vision that could help us understand."

"That is a clever idea, Rhiann. She must know I survived the ship, she told me I would bear the future king. Maybe she would be able to tell us why both twins have the mark." Ruth came in to see the babes as well.

"They are both beautiful, Your Grace. Please feel free to stay here as long as needed. I know, Fern told me, that you would be going further east to hide the children until they are older. But there is no rush, you should allow yourself to heal before thinking of leaving."

"Thank you, Sister Ruth, we will stay a few weeks, but as soon as Rose thinks it safe for me and the babes to travel, we will head east."

# Chapter 36

During the weeks Megan and the babes stayed at the school, Pyne traveled east to Sweetwater to see about lodgings there. He also made inquiries about forest cabins that might be empty. He hinted that he was looking for a snug hut that would allow a small party to hunt and fish for a few weeks without a crowd, and was directed to the chosen, not born, Lord of Sweetwater, Sir North. The real Lord of Sweetwater had died nearly ten years earlier without leaving an heir. The Keep sat empty for a few months until the townsfolk had the idea of one of them taking it over and performing the tasks of running the small town. Sir North was an honest man and well respected by the townsfolk, so they "elected" him as their new Lord. If Sweetwater had been a larger town, or closer to civilization, Sir North could have been arrested as an imposter, but in the eastern backwoods, no one cared who ran things. Pyne rode into the bailey and left his horse with a stable boy as Sir North came out and shook his hand.

"How can I help you?" Pyne explained why he was there. When he mentioned there would be women accompanying them, Sir North insisted they stay at the Keep until after the New Year. "Then I will escort you out to the hunting cabin myself. My wife gets a little lonely for female companionship sometimes. So I would be greatly obliged to you for providing her some."

Pyne returned to the convent with the good news.

"You have lodging with the Lord of Sweetwater until after the New Year, and then he will escort you to his hunting cabin himself. All of the prices he quoted for renting the cabin were fair, and he seems an honest bloke. What you tell them about the babes and how, I will leave up to you, Lady Megan."

"Thank you, Pyne. I must visit the bank before we leave and see Rose one more time. Are you and Rhiann going to marry before you leave East Haven?"

"We might take the vows if you wish to be in attendance. We will have a nomadic ceremony upon arriving at the camp of course."

"Of course, but I would love to see you two finally committed. Your love is the ideal I have set for my own possible love one day. To see you both say your vows would mean much to me."

The next day Megan covered up in a cloak from the convent and walked to the bank near the market in the center of town. There were two small windows inside with a young man seated at each one. Megan approached the closer one and smiled at the man.

"How can I help you, Sister?"

"I would like to withdraw gold from my account." The young man looked confused since the Sisters normally did not have gold or an account.

"Tell me your name."

"I only have a number."

"Very well, then what is the number."

"Megan said the number very clearly, but softly 8 -1 -2." The young man left his seat and returned a few minutes later with a small piece of paper. Written on it was 5000. Now Megan looked confused. "What is this?"

"That is your balance, Sister. How much of it would you like to withdraw?" Megan took in a deep breath. _That scoundrel, he gave me access to 5000 gold coins._ Megan thought it over carefully. Most likely they would not make it back to the bank until spring to withdraw any more coin.

"I would like 100 gold coins please."

"Of course." The man returned a few minutes later with a medium size purse full of coins.

"Thank you." Megan put the purse inside her cloak to hide it from prying eyes. She did not want anyone to know she was carrying gold at all, let alone see the size of the purse.

Later the same afternoon everyone gathered in the chapel at the school to see Rhiann and Pyne finally marry. This day had been four years in the making. Rhiann looked so lovely, her eyes were sparkling. Even Pyne could not hide his joy at finally uniting with his love. Megan and Sir Martin were the witnesses. Fern, Rose Harcourt, Sister Ruth, and the babes, were the audience. Father Matthew stood over the couple and read from the holy book. Pyne and Rhiann promised to love each other and care for each other all of their lives. Finally, when it was over, Pyne grabbed Rhiann by the shoulders and kissed her long and deep. Megan heard him whisper in her ear as they embraced, "Let us make a baby tonight." Rhiann leaned her head back and laughed aloud. Something they had all been doing too little of the past few months.

Rose gave the babies and Megan a once over after the ceremony and pronounced them fit for travel. In the spring, she promised to come and check in on them wherever they were hiding out. She felt her husband, Zak, would gladly bring her out for a visit.

Early the next morning Pyne and Rhiann said their goodbyes and rode off on horseback toward the west. They promised to watch over the Keeley's at the Bluff and to keep in touch with Megan and Fern. Megan slipped ten gold coins into Rhiann's hand as they embraced. Just in case something comes up, dearest, she said. Sir Martin drove the wagon with Fern, Megan, and the babies across the bridge over the Sweetwater River and toward the east. The air was cold, but the sun was shining. The dirt changed as they ambled along, it turned from a dark loam into a lighter sandy consistency. The trees changed too; there were less pines and smaller fruit trees and bushes. There had still been little rain and the usual watering holes were shallow and, often, unsafe for drinking. They let the horses drink their fill when they did find a suitable spot. They spent the night in a little town called Milton at the local inn. Sir Martin went in alone and arranged the room along with three dinners to be brought upstairs. Fern carried one baby inside, Megan the other. She was covered with a hood and kept her head low. Even here she had to worry someone might recognize her.

The babies were feeding well and usually quiet and happy. Megan fed one on each breast switching off each time. Usually they ate every two to three hours. She ate a large amount of food, as Rose had instructed, so that her body would be able to produce enough milk to feed both infants. They already had personalities shining through. Mast was quiet and contemplative. He patiently waited his turn while Mara ate. He stared into the eyes of whoever was holding him as though studying them. Mara was louder. She would cry when she was hungry. She gurgled and grabbed at fingers, and Sir Martin's beard, and Megan's hair.

On the second day before lunch, they arrived at Sweetwater Keep. The Keep was in a state of disrepair. The stonewalls, unusual this far east, appeared sandblasted from the constant eastern wind blowing off the desert. Except for the great hall and the towers connected to it, all of the outbuildings were boarded up and empty. The stable was obviously used, but even that was run down and needed some repairs. The Lord of the Keep, Sir North, came out to meet them himself with a large smile and warm handshake for Sir Martin. When Megan took down her hood, he studied her with a curious look. She was so like Jocelyn; he would have known her anywhere. He could see the same vivaciousness in her bearing and sparkle in her eyes.

"Welcome to my humble home. Please enter, my wife is waiting inside. I know you ladies will understand that she cannot talk. However, she listens very well and can usually get her point across with gestures or pen and paper."

"Thank you, Mi'Lord," said Fern with a bow.

"We do not stand on that kind of ceremony here. I am not a Lord, by law, so call me Tal or Sir North and my lovely wife's name is Pearl." The two women entered the great hall and to Megan's surprise, the inside was beautifully decorated. There was a large fire burning in the main dining room, where furs were spread out on the floor. Megan laid the babies there as two children ran into the room. The boy about 11 or 12 was tall and dark haired. He reminded her of her brother, Elijah. The girl was younger, perhaps 9, and fairer. She had an elven look about her, with sparkly eyes and ears that came to a rounded point. Megan laid Mara down on the furs and curtseyed toward the children.

"Pleased to meet you both. My name is Megan. These small ones are Mara and Mast."

"Are they twins, Mi'Lady?" asked the girl. "O, sorry, my name is Cricket, and this is my brother, Marlin. He does not talk as much as I do. My mother does not talk at all; she says I am the voice of everyone. She says I chirp like a cricket, so I was given a suitable name." the child said with a raised eyebrow. "Do you think she means I talk too much?" said Cricket with a giggle. Megan giggled, too.

"Maybe so, but I think you converse with grace, Cricket. And yes, they are twins." Pearl came around the corner and bowed low toward Megan. She had a paper on which was written, "Welcome" and "I apologize for my muteness". "Do not be ridiculous, Lady North. There is nothing to apologize for. You have a lovely home and children." Just then two more little children, another girl and a small boy, came running around the corner behind their mother. Megan found out they were called Coral and Snapper. The girl looked more like her older brother than her sister. Megan could not believe how much she looked like Lily. The boy still had his babyish features, but his penetrating light brown eyes reminded her of her own father's eyes.

Pearl was a beautiful woman, half elf, with a long light brown braid down to her waist. and gentle soft brown eyes. Her soft brown eyes were round, gentle and very human looking, but her body was tall and slim and her ears were pointed. A maid brought in a large tray just then with steaming mugs of tea, biscuits, butter, and jam. They all sat together at the table getting acquainted with Megan and Cricket doing most of the talking. Megan felt comfortable and at home with the North family.

Outside there was a totally different atmosphere. The tension between Sir Martin and Sir North was palpable.

"What did you mean letting all the family believe you dead? Do you know how your mother and father grieved, not to mention Marshall?"

"It is a long story Martin and a complicated one."

"I have time," Sir Martin said solemnly.

"I nearly drowned the day the boat went down. I swam as long as I could, the shore was visible, but I just did not have the strength to make it. I lost consciousness and, by Pearl's account, did not awaken for several weeks. Even when I did wake, I was weak and had only intermittent memory for months. Pearl seemed to keep me alive by sheer force of will. She washed me, fed me, and ministered to my many injuries. She was just a poor fisherman's daughter, half elf and mute, but I fell in love with her. By the time I had my wits about me again, I knew my family would never allow me to marry her. I had to choose, my family or my love, and the choice was too easy. I had to have Pearl as my wife. After her father died, we moved north to Sweetwater where I apprenticed with the local cooper. He had no sons to take over his barrel making business. It was honest work, and I was quite creative at it. We moved into trunks and wagon beds after the old man died.

When the local Lord died, without an heir, the people of Sweetwater decided that we needed someone to oversee the town and surrounding countryside. In effect, I was elected to be the Lord here and moved into this Keep. Not the legal way, I grant you, but it was the most efficient thing to do at the time. I gave up barrel making to my journeyman and bought a small herd of horses in hopes of making a business of it. This damned drought is making it hard on anyone owning livestock. Almost all the usual watering holes are dried up, so we water them with well water, but as you probably know, that is a labor intensive way to water livestock. My horses stay west in the fields just north of here, where I have a bunkhouse and stable.

Things are not well maintained, as you can tell. When you are elected Lord, not born to it, you do not get the gold to go with the Keep. Pearl and I do not keep many servants, just a cook really. I do have a small group of men who roam the town and countryside keeping things in line. The bedouins come in from the desert and rob local people; they have even killed a man and taken his family as slaves. Needless to say, I cannot let that happen again, so my men and I keep the peace as well as we can. Now tell me how my niece is here with two royal babies and no King?"

Sir Martin relayed the story of Curtis and Arianna as best he could. Megan needed a secure place to hide until the babes came of age and could claim their throne. If Arianna believed Megan, and her children, dead then no one would be looking for them. Megan came out into the yard to give Mouse some fresh air; she could see Sir Martin and Sir North deep in conversation. They seemed to talk as two old friends and not as men newly acquainted. They were too far away for Megan to hear what they were saying, but when they turned toward the keep and the wind blew she could make out pieces of their conversation.

"......will have to tell them and her," said Sir Martin.

"I see......in time..........," replied Sir Marlin.

".....reunion..children...........their extended family."

"Yes,....inside......warm fire." The two men turned toward the great hall and Megan waved at them.

"Come inside and get some warm tea, Sir Martin."

"On my way, child." The time they spent with the North's was pleasant and enjoyable for all. Pearl and Fern became fast friends, and Sir Martin and Sir North spent many days traveling the countryside and assessing the livestock. Megan just enjoyed the babes and played games with Snapper, Coral, and Cricket. Cricket especially loved hide and seek, and she was so effective at it that Megan often had to give up finding her at all.

For the New Year they had a very extravagant dinner and even dancing. Sir North apologized for not inviting local guests in, but everyone knew it was important to keep Megan's identity a secret. Even though Megan had not spelled out who she was to these kind hearted citizens, she suspected they knew she was the Queen of Jarosh hiding out with her tiny heirs in tow. She had a gut feeling that she could trust them to keep her secret, and when pressed, Sir Martin heartily agreed with her.

# Chapter 37

Megan did not relish the idea of getting back into the wagon, even if it was only for a few hours. Pearl promised to visit as soon as the weather warmed up, and this cheered Megan up considerably. Sir North rode alongside the wagon as they headed north. Pearl and Tal had both loaded the wagon with food, furs, and any other household items they felt the hunting cabin was lacking. Megan could feel the chill in the air as they moved north. By the time they neared the cabin there was a light dusting of snow on the ground, and she could see her breath when she spoke.

Megan was worried that the cabin would be in disrepair or too small to accommodate their party, but her fears were erased the minute she saw it. It was the size of a small inn with a large sitting room and kitchen downstairs and four small rooms in the upstairs for sleeping. There was also a very sturdy stable for the horses and wagon with an extra stall or two for a cow, which Megan hoped to purchase in the spring. Smoke was coming from the chimney, and she looked at Sir North in dismay.

"I sent some men up yesterday, Your Grace, to warm the place up and make sure it was tidy." _So he did know who she was_.

"Thank you Sir North. That was very thoughtful of you."

"Well, Pearl deserves the credit for that one," he said laughing. "She knows better what it is like to travel with babes."

Sir Martin and Sir North unloaded the wagon with the help of Sir North's men. Then they sat at the table with cups of coffee to discuss security. Megan could see that Sir North felt an obligation to keep them safe. His men would include the cabin in their rounds. At least once a week someone would check in with the cabin's occupants. If Sir Martin felt the need, a man would be dispatched to stay there indefinitely. Megan felt safe and secure in her new home.

Sir North invited her outside to walk with him before he left. She called Mouse with them, and they walked a little way into the forest. She supposed he would be asking for the rent now, so she brought her purse of gold coins inside her cloak.

"There is something important I must tell you, Your Grace."

"If it is about the rent, I am able to pay for many months right now."

"Of course it is not about rent. I expect no money for the cabin or anything else Pearl and I may provide you with. This is an obligation of ours as citizens and.....as family." Megan looked at him with a confused expression. "Damned girl, you look so much like your mother right now."

"You know my mother?"

"I am your Uncle, Talmage Keeley. Your father, Marshall, is my younger brother."

"But you are......dead?"

"Obviously, not dead," he said laughing uproariously. He told her the same story he had told Sir Martin upon their arrival. Megan hugged him close.

"I am very happy to meet you, Uncle. And I am grateful for all you are doing for us. I hope you plan on letting my parents know you are still alive and let them meet Pearl and the children."

"Sir Martin said the same. And I believe I will in time. I miss my brother, and he says my mother is still alive. It would be a comfort to be amongst family again. Just having you here shows me how much."

"They will all love Pearl. She is such a loving, gentle soul."

"The only one I worry about is Mother. She can be old fashioned in her ideas. I would never let her make Pearl feel less than she is."

"I know what you mean. Grandmother and I rarely saw eye to eye on things, but she loves her family. She will love Pearl and the children, Uncle, if given the chance." Megan told her uncle all the latest news of her family. He had not known about Lily or Ivy and Aidan's little one, Stepan. She also told him of Hope's betrothal and Brady. It felt good to say out loud what had happened to her; it released some fears she had been holding on to. She could see tears in her uncle's eyes when she described the attack.

"I am sure your father blames himself for that. They believe you are dead right now?" he said in almost a whisper. "That must be hard for you and harder for them."

"It is killing me inside to know how much I am hurting them. I am going to send word as soon as I feel it is safe for them. I could not bear the idea of Arianna having them arrested, or gods forbid tortured, trying to find me."

"I know why you are doing it. I just cannot think about how hard it would be if it were Cricket or Little Coral."

"Maybe when you go to see my father, I will send a note with you. Then I would know it got there safely. When the babes are older, I hope to take them to Ebbs Delage. I have a friend there who could arrange a private meeting between us and my family."

"Of course, we will work toward that meeting," Talmage said with a chuckle. Megan looked at him with raised eyebrows. "Imagine Marshall's world being turned upside down? A brother and a daughter brought back from the dead, O and twin grandchildren to boot." Now they both laughed out loud. Megan could not even imagine her father's shock with all that new information coming at the same time. Megan reminded her uncle to bring her a cow, a few chickens, and seeds when they visited in the spring. This way they would have milk, eggs, and fresh vegetables for a good part of the year.

After her uncle and his men rode off, Sir Martin headed to the stable to take care of the horses, and Fern and Megan went about cleaning and making beds. By dark the cabin was warm and cozy and a nice dinner had been prepared by a tentative Fern and a completely ignorant Megan. But, it was edible, and they had all the time in the world to learn.

# Chapter 38

# The Northern War

Max stopped saddling Faith as the sun rose over the horizon. The sight of the Hall with the sun shining on it and the low cottony clouds moving slowly across the sky was lovely. He had finally named his horse, Faithful. The horse was always there right when he was needed, and he was totally committed to Max. When Max was in the castle yard, Faith had a tendency to wander out and nuzzle Max's neck or just stand near him munching on grass.

Max remembered the day, nearly five years ago, when they had first arrived at the Hall. He had imagined himself a man then, he remembered with a chuckle. Now that he was eighteen, he really was a man grown. His friends, Bishop and Ian, had stared, gaping, at the Hall upon their arrival. Neither had ever seen a castle set up quite that way before, so many elves in one place, or the flying hippogryphs carrying animists into and out of the castle yard.

The Hall was built in two pieces with a bridge over a giant crevice connecting the two. On the accessible side of the crevice was a welcoming hall. The hall consisted of a large room for eating or meeting and two smaller rooms for visitors to sleep in for a night or two. A large bridge, wide enough for two wagons abreast, was connected to the second floor of the welcoming hall, and it was nearly one hundred meters long. On its other end was the main castle itself. The Hall had the largest great hall of any keep in the kingdom. Only the Royal Palace in Flickersee had a larger one. The Hall also had six towers, a stable, kennel, flight master, and blacksmith. The Strabelius family was large and many of them still lived within the Hall or in Highmore, the local village.

Highmore, the largest of the Finger Mountains, and the only one where people lived, made for a difficult journey. The road that wound up the side of the mountain, from the tiny village of Layover to the bustling town of Highmore, was only wide enough for one wagon. They had a schedule that allowed travelers to only come down the trail before lunch and to only go up after lunch. This kept wagons from meeting on the road and being unable to pass, and this schedule had worked for centuries.

Many things had changed for the three friends since their arrival at their new home. Bishop had met the innkeeper's daughter the night they arrived and promptly fell in love with her. Her name was Hannah, and even Max had to admit she was a lovely dwarf, much too good for the likes of Bishop. He was always reminding his friend of that fact. The two had not yet married, since Bishop was still planning to join the army with Max and Ian. But they were betrothed and would marry as soon as Bishop had fulfilled, what he considered, his duty to his kingdom. He had been training with Max's deaf uncle Zeke, the castle blacksmith, and husband to the dwarven cook, Gemma. Zeke and Gemma had raised Ian's sister, Emma, along with their son, Zachary. Bishop was not the most gifted blacksmith, but he was skilled at making flicker serro, and there were many barrels of it stored in the smith's shed. He also worked on learning more languages, and he taught some of old Giog and the goblin tongue to Max and Ian.

Max and Ian had made a plan to include Bishop in the knowledge that Max was a shape shifter, and Max still remembered how funny his friend's face had looked. The boys had gone hunting in the Hippogryph Woods behind the castle. Hippogryphs only lived in that one spot on Highmore, so they had taken to calling the woods after them. Max had worn an old hat he had taken from one of his uncle's. When they got to the trees, Max ran ahead and shifted, laying the hat on the ground between his front paws. Ian led Bishop around the tree to where Max waited. Bishop looked at the panther and at the hat.

He turned to run, screaming, "He ate Max, run Ian, run." Ian fell over laughing, and Max rolled over on his back purring loudly. Then Ian went over and scratched Max's stomach. Bishop came back around the tree with a shocked look on his face. "Ian, what are you doing? Have you lost your mind? Let us go get help." Finally, Max shifted in full view of Bishop, and then, both young men were laughing hysterically. "Funny, very funny, you two. Could you not have just told me Max was a shape shifter?"

"It would not have been nearly as much fun," replied Max, still laughing.

Ian had been spending his time working with the alchemist, Max's Uncle Alan, and the master-at-arms, Sir Alex, a distant cousin of Max's. He was becoming knowledgeable about healing arts, draughts, and diagnosing illnesses. He could also fight convincingly with sword or dagger; even his archery skills were far better than Max had ever dreamed. He taught both of his friends what he knew of Judo, and they all spent time in hand to hand combat under Sir Alex's watchful eye. Ian spent time with a few different village girls and even a couple of the Moore's, but he had not fallen in love yet.

Ian was also forming a close relationship with his younger sister, Emma. They seemed to have an unspoken bond between them. Everyone at the Hall remembered the love their parent's had shared and their tragic deaths, this made Ian feel almost as much at home at the Hall as Max did. Gemma had told them the entire story at breakfast their first morning there.

"Brent was a boy here at the Hall. No one knew where he had come from, when he began working in the stables, and he claimed he never remembered any family or home. Shannon was a girl who worked in the kitchens at Highmore Keep. They became each other's family from a young age and married as soon as they were allowed. Brent began working as an apprentice blacksmith against Shannon's wishes. She felt it was too dangerous, but he knew it was the best paying job for his station. They had Ian within the year, and Emma followed less than two years later. Still neither of the young married parents had reached twenty." Ian took Emma's hand; they both knew where the story was headed next. Gemma continued quietly. "Brent stayed late one evening trying to finish a sword he had been working on. Somehow he fell and hit his head, knocking some rags into the forge starting a fire. Shannon ran to the shop with you two in tow. When she realized what was happening, she started to scream for help. No one wanted to enter the burning building. She passed Emma into another's arms and ran inside, dragging another young apprentice with her. They found Brent and were in the process of dragging him out of the burning building when the roof collapsed on all of them. None of them survived. I was happy to take Emma in as my daughter and raise her with Zachary. Lady Mollie had a plan for Ian and took him to East Haven to live."

"My parents really loved each other," said Ian thoughtfully.

"Yes, they did," replied Gemma. "You and your sister came from a great love. She died trying to save him. That is the ultimate sacrifice."

Max spent his years at Highmore with his Great Uncle Thorne, a wolf, and his Uncle Elmer, a bear. They were fonts of information on shape shifting, since both had been shifting for decades. Max had a closer relationship with Thorne than he did with Elmer. They hunted together and ran with the wolf pup Max had saved at Havenskeep the day Ivy was married. The pup was not really a pet, so he just called it Pup, but he had a strong bond with it. The pup was now an alpha male with his own pack. Thorne told him that wolves and panthers were comparable allies, while the bear, like Elmer, was somewhat lazy and spent more time exploring and eating honey than hunting.

Max found out another surprise while living at the Hall. He was not only a shape shifter; he was also an animist. This was the real reason animals were so drawn to him. When Thorne figured it out, he took Max to the Hippogryph Woods and explained to him how to earn the trust of a hippogryph, so that he could use it for transportation. Max had spent many months feeding a little gray male. At first, he would only let Max stroke his colorful feathers, but eventually, he would carry Max like a horse. It was over a year before the stocky little gryph would fly with Max on his back. Amah met with him, Thorne, and his Great Uncle Elmer, the present Lord Strabelius, to discuss this latest development. Apparently, no one in memory had ever been an animaegi and an animist before. His Amah told him his skills must be for some purpose. The gifts of his family were not given lightly. Max told her he would make the best use of his abilities for his family and his kingdom.

Max still thought of Megan during his years at the Hall. He followed developments in Flickersee with concern. She was married, then pregnant; King Curtis married Arianna the Cold, his favorite nickname for her. Then Megan was gone. She died in Capital Bay. The ship taking her home sunk in an unexpected storm. He had never cared for another woman. He spent time with the young whores in Highmore. They loved seeing him; he was gentle, sweet, and skilled at pleasing them. He also always paid in gold coins. He kept himself satisfied, but without love.

Yurko Pridemore, Arianna's great uncle, and Leaf Strabelius, another of Max's numerous uncles, would soon be coming back through Highmore heading toward the Hold. They were both great soldiers and very old friends. There were reports of trouble coming with the giants from the north. The three young men planned on going north with them, but Max had one more loose end he needed to tie up first.

There were reports all over Jarosh of a band of young men in the heartland, south of Highmore Road, robbing travelers, and in the case of half-breeds, killing them. They were raping women, and many were afraid to travel to the capital after hearing of the bandits. Their leader was a large, chubby young man from East Haven with a crippled right arm. Max knew it was Jasper Powell; he was the one who had ruined his arm forever. He had to be stopped before Max could go north. He and Thorne had been hunting for months without luck. They could not find where the gang was camping. Even at night, when Max had every advantage as an animal, he could find no evidence to lead him to the bandits. Now, he only had a few weeks left, so he was going to redouble his efforts. Tonight he was leaving the Hall, and he was not going to shift back to his elven form, Max thought of himself more as an elf now than a man, until Powell and his thugs were found.

# Chapter 39

Max finished saddling Faith and pulled himself effortlessly onto the palomino. He had to pick up some things at the market for Amah, and he had an errand of his own to run as well. The market was crowded by the time he rode into the village. He dropped Faith with Hannah's young brother, Chip, and followed the sounds and savory smells of a Jarosh market.

The vendors calling out their wares mixed with the chitchat of the cooks and local women. He heard babies crying, and the laughter of the small boys and girls as they played games. Many knew him by name; almost all greeted him with a smile or a bow. He was a Strabelius, and in the village of Highmore, that earned instant respect. His family had supported many in the village through tough times and treated them all fairly and respectfully. He found the butcher's stall and bought a biscuit and some of his favorite spicy sausage on a stick. He also picked up the items on Amah's list.

Some small children gathered round him tugging on his shirt and begging for a copper for some candy. Max obliged them all, since he always had coins in his pocket now. His uncles paid him well for work he did at the Hall. His gift with animals made him useful in the stable, the kennel, or with the flight master, who cared for the hippogryphs. He also did a little guard work, when a bowman was needed. Max broke up what was left of his biscuit and fed it to a stray dog begging for a scrap. _Am I a sucker or what?_ Max asked himself with a chuckle. _Is there anyone I say no to around here?_

Max left the market heading south past the small houses of the village. When he neared the open mesa outside of town, he came upon the last building. It was the brothel owned by Madame Margrite. He was going to spend an hour or so with his favorite girl, Brandy. He might be gone for a fortnight or more, and he wanted something to remember while he was out in the forest alone. He pushed open the door, and Madame looked up expectantly.

"Max Strabelius, is it? You are here early today, my boy. Are you going to be preferring Brandy or Jayne on this lovely morning?"

"Madame," replied Max politely, "I believe I would like a visit with Brandy this fine day." Just then a petite strawberry blonde with flashing hazel eyes ran into the room. She stopped herself short when she saw Max and bowed.

"Max, so wonderful to see you today. I could not have asked for a better surprise. Will you be requesting my company?"

"I will indeed, if you are agreeable to spending time with the likes of me." Brandy took his hand, pulled him into the inner room, and then down a long hallway to a small room with a large round bed in it. This seemed to be where they always spent their time, unless it was occupied. Max grabbed her and pulled her tightly into his arms. He kissed her gently slipping his tongue in and out of her soft lips. Ian had told him to never kiss a whore. Max would never lie with a woman, even one he paid for, unless he could make her happy, make her feel special. So he kissed them, and they all loved him for it.

They usually undressed at the same time, but today Max just watched as Brandy pulled her dress over one creamy, freckled breast and then the other. Her pink nipples stood up when the cool air hit them. She giggled and let her dress fall to the floor, exposing her tiny waist and strawberry blonde hair below. She crawled onto the bed on her side and rested her head on her hand while patting the bed beside her.

Max undressed, and when he let his pants drop, Brandy gasped again at the size of him. Max would have thought it a whore's affectation, but he knew he was well endowed. More importantly he knew what to do with it, knew how to please a woman. He crawled onto the bed beside her and kissed her while stroking her nipples. When he moved to lick and suck on her soft breasts, he moved his hand down over her abdomen, searching for her soft wetness. He stroked her over and over in the spot that made her gasp and arch her back. She usually pleased him with her mouth before they copulated, but today, he knelt before her and grasping her legs pulled her onto his hardness. Max thought there was probably nothing better in the world than the warm softness of her, except maybe, the same thing with a woman he loved. She met his thrusts with gentle ones of her own until they both climaxed. After, they lay together quietly just holding each other.

Max did not know how a girl became a whore, or how she could leave the brothel. He knew sometimes men married whores, and he thought Brandy had hoped he would take her as a wife one day. Make an honest woman of her. She had invited him to come on a Sunday, her day off, and take her for a drive. She wanted to be with him, without coin exchanging hands. He had never come, though. She pleased him, physically, but he did not love her. They did not talk on a deep level; he did not feel electricity when he kissed her. He cared for her, but not the way you cared about a wife.

"Will you be gone long?" she asked quietly.

"I hope not, but probably at least a fortnight."

"So you are not going north now, then? I will miss you when you leave, Max."

"No, not going north yet. You will see me again soon." They dressed and walked back out to the lobby where Madame Margrite sat by the door. Max walked over to pay for services rendered.

"Your Uncle came in and paid for you already, my boy."

"Oh? I guess he knew I would be by, before I left." Brandy came over to the door to hug Max, and he slipped the gold he would have given the Madame into the pocket of her dress. He knew she felt it.

"Stay safe," she whispered into his ear.

"I will. See you when I return." Max returned to the inn and flipped a copper to Chip as he mounted Faith to return to the Hall. He dropped off the supplies he picked up for Amah and told her he would be leaving for a bit. Then he went in search of his Uncle Thorne. He found him on a platform atop one of the towers looking toward the north.

"Thank you for paying at the brothel, Uncle."

"Well, I was in town, and knew you would be seeing one of the young ladies before you left. We need to finish this bandit business up quickly. The danger to the north needs to be addressed."

"Will Uncle Leaf be here soon with the recruits?"

"There are only a few volunteers, Max. The King, or the Queen who whispers in his ear, does not feel that we are in danger. They do not want to pay more soldiers to protect the north. When Pridemore and Leaf return, we will take as many elves and men as we can find, and move north with them. We do not know how we will best the giants, but we must try. Will you fly down?"

"I will use the platform, I think. Then move south, they have to expose themselves at some point." The platform was a Strabelius family mode of moving up and down the mountain in an emergency. Most people outside the family were not even aware of it. A platform, moved up and down with ropes and pulleys, could be lowered into the crevice's lowest point. From there a rope was tied around the elf's waist and they were raised from or lowered to the ground. If enemies ever took the road up to Highmore, the family could still escape by using the platform.

"Report back to me as soon as you have something."

"I will, Uncle." Max left his uncle and went to the platform beside the bridge.

"Going down, Sir?" asked the guard.

"I am, thank you." Max stood on the platform, while two guards pulled on the ropes lowering them into the crevice. When they hit rock, they jumped off, and Max tied the thick rope around his waist. The two guards took hold of the rope and slowly let it through their hands as Max rappelled down the cliff. Once he was at the bottom, he untied himself and walked south, through the small village of Layover, and into the woods.

# Chapter 40

Max shifted as soon as he was safely hidden in the trees. He lifted his nose into the air sniffing for the scent of the wolf pack. He smelled something promising and took off swiftly toward the southeast. The howling he heard a moment later confirmed that he had found them. He came upon them in a clearing and ran toward Pup playfully. The two locked front paws and rolled over and over each other, wrestling. They were happy to see each other, and Max knew he was always welcome to hunt with them and share a meal.

Pup heard some movement further on in the forest, and suddenly, the pack was on the move. They caught up with a small herd of elk moving south and followed, patiently waiting for a straggler. It was not long before an elderly female fell back 70 or 80 meters from the rest. Pup barked toward Max, and the two went in for the kill. Max went for her neck, and Pup tackled her back legs. They killed her quickly, and pulled her back toward the pack. Max always killed an animal as quickly and painlessly as he could. He and Pup ate their fill and then moved away to allow the others to eat.

Max's plan to find the bandits was to start south of the Finger Mountains and make an arc toward East Haven, then follow Highmore Road back to the King's Highway. He was hoping he could find some evidence of a camp by the time he reached Crossroads. He pushed his head into Pup's side as a goodbye and took off south. He turned east as he neared the southern edge of the Finger Mountains, if he continued south, he would eventually run into the inner portion of Capital Bay, and he had no desire to look out over the water where Megan had drowned. Keeping the southern Finger Mountains ahead of him, he headed for King's Highway. Once there he would make a turn more northeast.

When one of the mountains was less than half a mile ahead of him, he saw the twinkle of a light in the distance. _Maybe a campfire._ He headed toward the light, but stopped, just inside the tree line. In front of him were a small clearing, two men and a small campfire.

"Yeah, it is a cold one tonight, Maurice," said a small, gray haired man sitting on a rock in front of the fire. Maurice pulled a flask out of his pocket.

"I 'ave a bit of the mead to warm me, do not you worry, Barney."

"I see that, is the Boss asleep?"

"He is, for once. That is one mean bloke. It is pure vengeance that fuels him."

"Sometimes I think he is awake for weeks at a time."

"Aye, but we do not have to be. Head in and get some shuteye. Nothing going to happen out here, and if it does, you will be the first to know," said Maurice with a grin. So, it was a camp, but Max did not see any tents, or men sleeping, or any other evidence of it. He followed Barney from a distance, watched him go into some brush and disappear. Max followed behind him and found an opening under the mountain leading down into a cave. He cocked his head listening closely. He heard footsteps and stepped back into the brush, out of sight. A man came out of the opening and stepped into the darkness to relieve himself. His water made a little cloud of steam as he stood in the moonlight.

Max explored the brush and the area around the opening. About 1000 meters out, he found a lean to with a fence around it. Inside the fence were a small wagon, a mule, and three horses. _They kept the animals far enough from the mouth of the cave that they would not give away the camp if they were found. Well, they are not_ _completely stupid,_ Max thought.

He returned to the cave and made his way inside, even on the stone he could move without a sound. He followed a narrow path down to a landing, and from there, he could take in the set up of the whole cave below him. He could see men sleeping on skins and some supplies in crates and barrels. He knew they felt very sure of not being found here. There was only one sentry, and no weapons in sight. Max left the cave and went back to his spot, covered with soft pine needles, under the trees. He dozed there while he waited for morning and the men to come out of the cave.

Before the sun even cleared the horizon, the first man came out into the morning light. He stretched, pounded on his chest, and stomped his feet trying to get his blood flowing. He made his way to where the horses were fenced, got something out of the wagon, and carried it back to the campfire. Maurice greeted him as Cookie. He put some logs on what was left of the burning embers, and it changed from a small flicker to a roaring blaze in minutes. He brought a skillet out of a bag, put some salted fish on to cook, and laid some biscuits on stones beside the fire to warm them. The coffee brewing made Max thirsty, but he was not going to move until he had all the information he needed.

This early riser was obviously the cook, and soon two young men, boys really, came out and were helping to collect wood and feed and water the horses. Next, two older men came to the fire, one Max recognized from the night before as Barney. They must be the sentries. A large group of seven came out next; five of these men looked poor and were dressed in rags. Max supposed they were only along for food and a warm place to sleep. The other two appeared more self assured, they probably would be dangerous when cornered.

Max still did not see Jasper Powell, but he was in no hurry. The men were talking quietly amongst themselves, until the last two came out of the cave. Then all was silent. One of the men was tall and muscular; he carried a large sword on his back and wore a black bandana over his close-cropped hair. Cookie addressed the man as VonBuric. The other man was chubby with curly hair. He had a right arm that did not move, it stayed close to his trunk to the elbow, and then curled around toward his abdomen. The hand was almost claw like. It was Jasper Powell and, what appeared to be his right hand man. _No pun intended_. VonBuric was dangerous, Max was sure, but Jasper was the one giving the orders.

"Salted fish again," said Jasper as he came up to the fire. He picked up a biscuit to bite it and roared, "That might as well be a rock, it is as hard as one and has no taste at all."

Cookie looked at the fire and spoke so quietly even Max had trouble hearing him. "The supplies are running low, Boss. I am sorry what we have is not pleasing to you."

"We need to confiscate some supplies then, do we not? Let us visit Sherrett today and get eggs, meat, and some other foodstuffs." A few of the men laughed and nodded in agreement. Others just looked down at the fire. _Fifteen in all, three old sentries, a cook and two boys, five very poor stragglers, three dangerous criminals, and Jasper._ _If they could neutralize the three most dangerous of the group, the rest would give up easily._

Max did not need to see more; he ran swiftly north for ten miles or so and shifted to his elven form. He whistled for his gryph, since time was of the essence. He mounted and flew for the Hall. He had to fill in his Uncle Thorne, so they could make a plan. The bandits were finally found, and now, it was just a matter of arresting them.

He explained everything to his uncle about his reconnaissance mission.

"So, that is why they were so blasted hard to find? They are holed up in a cave. Good job, Max."

"Well, the fire gave them away."

"You think only three of the fifteen will cause a problem? The others will come without a fight?"

"I do, Uncle. If Sherrett has a constable, we could get him to help us finish this tonight. Then we can focus on the north and the coming battle."

"Let us fly down to Sherrett now, my boy. I know I will sleep better knowing those murderers are locked up where they belong." Thorne Strabelius was an imposing man. He was tall and muscular. His eyes were dark, and he had a mane of gray hair. He was quiet, and most people did not know him well. At one time, before his wife died in childbirth, he had been a jokester, always teasing and laughing. But, he had never really gotten over losing her, and he had never remarried. He had one daughter, Sage, who he was devoted to, and who loved him dearly in return. Even though his elder brother, Elmer I, was Lord of the Hall, Thorne was more respected and often made decisions for the family while his brother was hunting or traveling.

# Chapter 41

The gryph carried both Max and Thorne south to Sherrett. Max loved the feeling of soaring high over the land. Everything looked so segmented and colorful from the sky. The farms and forests, the lakes and villages, all had their place. The greens and browns, along with the blue of the water, always made Max reflect on the beauty of his kingdom. He leaned forward to signal the gryph to land, and the bird sat gently down in a clearing just north of the village. Max and his uncle stayed on the outskirts, since they did not want to run into Jasper and his band here in town. They came upon a boy pulling a bucket of water up from a well.

"Is there a constable here in town, young man?" asked Max quietly.

"There is, Mi'lord, Sir Morris is in the town hall, third building down on the right." Max flipped him a copper and thanked him for his help.

"He took me for a lord," said Max with a chuckle.

"You carry yourself as one, no surprise the boy was confused."

"Do I, Uncle. Do you think I believe too much in my own self worth?"

"No, I believe you have much to offer and are worth much. Never apologize for knowing what you are capable of and making others aware of it, too. You do not appear arrogant, but you are self assured, and that is nothing to apologize for." They entered the building the boy had named and asked for the constable. An older man with a handlebar mustache came out of an open doorway and offered Thorne his hand.

"I am Sir Morris, the constable of Sherrett. How can I help?"

"I am Thorne Strabelius, and this is my nephew, Max Harcourt."

"It is us who would like to help you, Sir Morris. Have you been having some trouble on the road with bandits recently?" asked Max.

"We have, they are a dangerous bunch, violating women and even committing murder. We have been looking for their camp for months, but with no luck."

"If you have some men, and a paddy wagon, we can take you to their camp."

"How did you find them, young man?" Sir Morris asked suspiciously.

"He has been searching for months himself, and only last night was lucky enough to stumble upon a campfire northeast of here. He came to report to me, and I brought him to you. Now we can finally get these criminals into jail where they belong."

"Agreed, I have half a dozen men and a wagon. Let us make a plan and arrest these vermin." Sir Morris called outside and five young men came into the town hall. Max filled them in with what he knew, and they planned to take the camp during the night. Max felt the sentry and the cook would be the easiest, and they all thought that any men who came out of the cave during the night should be taken before they returned to their beds. VonBuric and Jasper Powell would pose the most danger, but they felt with eight men and the element of surprise, they would have a good chance of capturing them all.

They left in the afternoon and arrived near the cave just before dark. The horses and fence were there just as Max had reported. They set up a small camp just beyond the fence and waited for dark. They could not light a fire, as it would alert the bandits of their presence. Max and his uncle went into the forest, and when they were away from the others, they both shifted. This allowed them to get closer to the enemy camp without being detected. They sat in the same spot where Max had spent last night and listened as the criminals talked over their dinner.

"Is not this chicken better than salted fish?" asked Jasper loudly. Many of the men nodded and grunted agreement. "Tomorrow we move east. There are travelers out there eager to turn over their belongings to us. I am hungry for loot."

"Hungry for blood, you mean," said one of the poor men, a little too loudly.

"Blood, blood you say. Yes, I am hungry for blood." Jasper nodded to his henchman with the black bandana. Max wanted to run out there and stop what was going to happen next, but that would jeopardize all their plans. So, he just looked at his uncle, who whimpered softly. He never felt closer to another living being as he did to his uncle, when they were both in their animal form. There was a bond between them that no one could ever understand.

VonBuric grabbed the man, who had spoken out of turn, by the collar of his ragged jacket and pulled him to his feet. He grabbed the sword off his back and ran it cleanly through the man's torso and pulled it back out. He dropped the man beside the fire, and everyone in the camp looked away as the light went out of his eyes. After a few minutes, Jasper spoke.

"Anyone else have any clever comments?" No one said a word. "Boys," Jasper gestured to the two young cook's assistants, "go dig a grave and bury him. We do not want to attract wolves during the night."

"Yes, Boss." The boys hurriedly went into the cave and came out with shovels. They walked near where Max and Thorne were hiding and began to dig. Max could hear their conversation as they dug. They both wanted to leave, but they were afraid. One of them had been taken prisoner when the bandits had killed his father on the road. The other was the cook's actual son, but they were not telling anyone. His father felt he would be safer if the Boss did not know they were related.

The moon rose bright in the sky, the camp grew empty, as the men went into the cave a few at a time to sleep. Only the first sentry, the two boys digging the grave, and Jasper were left. Finally, the grave was finished, and the boys went to drag the man's body to it. They had trouble pulling his weight over the rocky ground, and Jasper was becoming impatient.

"Go help them, Barney. Get that body into its final resting spot already," Jasper yelled at the sentry. The three of them half dragged, half carried the body across the clearing, dropped it into the grave, and covered it. After that grisly chore was complete, the boys ran for the cave. Jasper was drinking heavily and rambling on and on to the sentry. Max was just beginning to think they would have to arrest Jasper first, when he finally arose and staggered drunkenly into the brush.

Max and Thorne returned to the constable and his men. As a group they moved in close to the mouth of the cave, and Max grabbed Barney first. He snuck up behind him and held a dagger to his throat, as one of the constable's men gagged him and tied his hands behind his back. _One down and thirteen to go_.

They were able to get the second sentry, and five men who came out of the cave to relieve themselves during the night without incident. One of the five was one Max considered a potential threat. He had tried to fight, but Max had punched him while he had his pants down, so he lost his balance and fell onto the cold, stony ground. They grabbed the cook, and the two boys when they came out for their morning chores. They were almost exposed once, when VonBuric came out with the last sentry and the other career criminal. Max shot VonBuric in the shoulder with an arrow, and the sentry ran for the cave entrance. Thorne had already positioned himself in the brush, and he tripped the man and gagged him before he could call out a warning. One of the constable's men downed the third man quicker than Max thought possible with a tree branch to the abdomen. Luckily, all of the bandits felt safe in their hidden lair, so no one, except VonBuric, was carrying a weapon. He was angry and bleeding, but the wound would not kill him, unless it became infected.

Jasper was the only one left now. Everyone else was gagged, tied, and sitting miserably in the paddy wagon. Max was beside the fire, waiting for his enemy to appear. Jasper sensed the danger the minute he exited the cave. The constable approached him and tied his hands together without any struggle. He spied Max on the log beside the fire.

"Max Harcourt?" Jasper spit on the ground in front of him. "It took you long enough to find me. I told my victims it was in your name they died. I scouted the roads hoping to stumble across your mother and father, so I could take their miserable lives. Your mother is such a beautiful elf, it would have been a pleasure to take her against her will over and over again. They both deserve to die for bringing unnatural children into the world."

"You are under arrest," said the constable, moving Jasper toward the paddy wagon. Jasper pointed to his right arm with his left.

"What about this? Is he going to be arrested for crippling me?"

"He did that to protect a small child, if I remember correctly. He could have killed you, and no one would have blinked an eye," said Thorne Strabelius quietly. "Take them away."

# Chapter 42

Now that Jasper Powell and his cronies were locked up where they belonged, Max could focus on joining the King's Army and moving north. Jasper was in a dungeon in Havenskeep. When Max's Uncle Robert found out Jasper had been apprehended, he insisted he be tried in East Haven. Robert felt that when Jasper was hung, and there was no doubt he would be, it should be in East Haven, so everyone could see that the danger had been eliminated. The young boys would be freed, based on Max and Thorne's testimony. Most of the others would spend time working in the dungeons of Havenskeep, only three would hang beside their "Boss".

Max's Uncle Leaf and Yurko Pridemore arrived at the Hall during the last brown, windy days of autumn. They had only a dozen volunteers with them, and Max was concerned. _Why was the King not sending more soldiers north? Was he not concerned about his northern border, that he may be putting the whole kingdom at risk?_

Leaf was a colonel in the army, and he had never married. He was known throughout the kingdom as quite the ladies man, and since he was handsome, brave, and wealthy, that was no surprise. He had many traits that would appeal to the ladies.

General Yurko was more serious minded. He had seen many battles, including against giants, and carried that trauma with him. He had the piercing blue eyes of a Pridemore, but they were weary and softer than his nephew, Cain's, or his Queen, Arianna's. His hair had gray mixed in with the blonde, and he had a broad jaw and high cheekbones. He bore a scar from his left ear to the corner of his mouth that was deep and red. Max did not know how he had gotten it, but thought maybe his Uncle Leaf might tell him if he asked.

Yurko, Leaf, Thorne, Max, and the volunteers met in the Great Hall with Ian and Bishop also in attendance. A plan was agreed on by all to stay at the Hall until the New Year celebrations were over, and then head for the Hold. Ideally, the group would have moved north in the spring, but none of the men felt that a delay would be prudent. They hoped they would have spring and summer to set up their defenses before the giants moved south.

The Moore's were having a New Year's ball, and Ian and Max were both excited to attend. Bishop was going to spend the holiday with Hannah and her family. About a week before the ball, Bishop approached Max with a serious look in his eyes.

"Max, I have a dilemma," Bishop said with a frown.

"What is it?"

"Hannah wants us to marry before I leave for the north."

"And what would you like to do?"

"I want to marry her, but I do not want to tie her down. I mean, if something should happen to me, if I do not come back.......".

"Let us look at the problem from both sides. If you come back, it will be to a loving wife, and maybe a child as well. You will have a family to return to. If you do not come back, though I am sure you will, then Hannah will get the letter thanking her for your service along with the gold paid to each family who loses a soldier in battle. At least she will get that much. If you do not marry her, she will get nothing."

"You are right, Max. I should make her my wife, with all the rights that entails. I will tell her tonight. You and Ian will be my witnesses?"

"Umm, duh, of course." Max started to pat Bishop on the back, but Bishop was so excited he hugged Max and picked him up off the ground.

"Put me down, man," said Max laughing.

The ball was held on a cold night with a full moon. Ian disappeared into a group of young ladies as soon as they entered the Moore's Great Hall. Max saw his cousins Isaac and Christopher and went to sit with them. Talk at the table with the young men was of the upcoming execution of the bandits in East Haven, but soon turned to discussion of the giants and the potential battle in the north. Isaac seemed interested in helping to recruit some young men and heading north with the other volunteers. But Christopher could not take his eyes off a young Moore girl sitting at the lead table.

"Who is she?" Max asked Isaac.

"She is Dahlia Moore, Chris has been wooing her for many weeks now. I believe he will marry her, if she will have him. Though she is hardly in a position to say no to anyone," Isaac said with a chuckle. Max was going to ask him what he meant, but Isaac stood up just then and headed over to ask a young woman to dance. The music had started, and all the young people were pairing up for dancing. Max was not a good dancer, so he just enjoyed watching and listening to the fiddle. His thoughts turned to Brandy, and, eventually, to Megan Falconer. If she had been his wife, he would have given in and learned to dance. He would have done anything he could to make her happy.

On the ride home the next day, Max asked Ian about Dahlia Moore. Ian had heard the story, and now, related it to his friend.

"Dahlia has been betrothed twice before. Both of the young men died, the first of a raging fever and the second had a spirited horse ride him off a cliff. These events have earned her the nickname "Black Dahlia". Your cousin, Christopher, is so besotted, he does not seem to mind. When he told your Uncle Robert he meant to marry her, his response was, better be quick about it." Both young men laughed at Robert's attempt at humor. So now, she was a kind of pariah, losing one intended spouse was not that uncommon, losing two usually spelled some deeper kind of ill luck.

Over the next few days, Max attended Hannah and Bishop's wedding, visited with Brandy, and then Jayne, and packed up the belongings he meant to take north. Everything he owned of any importance fit into a bag he could carry on his back. The day before they were meant to take their leave of the Hall, Isaac showed up from East Haven with over two hundred young men ready to head north and win glory fighting giants. With the eighty or so that Uncle Thorne had recruited, they had almost three hundred able bodied men and elves. This was much better than Max had hoped for when Leaf and Yurko had shown up with twelve scruffy young peasants.

Ian, Bishop, and Max all signed a paper that day that officially made them privates in the King's Army. There was a seven-course dinner for all to enjoy. Hannah and her family were there with Bishop. Max could see she had been crying, and the tears were in danger of falling anytime she tried to talk of Bishop leaving.

"Max, I want to thank you for helping me convince Adrian we should marry before he went north," Hannah whispered.

"It did not take much convincing, Hannah. He loves you a great deal."

"I know, but he was afraid that if something happened to him......", Hannah stopped talking as the tears once again rolled over her freckled cheeks. Max hugged her tightly.

"I know it will not help, but I will look out for him. Please do not worry, Hannah. Ian and I will both keep him as safe as we can." Hannah hugged Max just as tight.

"Thank you, Max. It does help," replied Hannah with a quivery attempt at a smile. Max spent most of his last night with Amah, Beth, and his parents, who had come to the Hall for the holiday. His mother begged him to stay safe, and his father told him how proud he was of the man he had become.

"Your mother will worry, there is no avoiding it. If there is anything I can do to help, do not hesitate to ask it of me. I cannot leave the business to come north with you, but I am willing to do whatever is needed."

"I will, Father. If there is anything I need, I will come to you." Zak hugged Max in his customary giant bear hug. As Max fell asleep that night, he realized how lucky he was to have his mother and his father in his life. Not many were lucky enough to have the love and support of such a family.

# Chapter 43

The journey north was brutal. A cold snap with temperatures well below freezing hit the travelers hard. They would stay as close to the fires as they could, but still men were losing toes to frostbite. When they left Mundy, they headed east toward Thunder Lake. The road here was unpaved and frozen solid with rocks sticking sharply out of the ground. Their forward progress slowed to a crawl. The horses' eyes watered, and their breath froze on their muzzles.

Before they arrived in Brighton Green, the last village before the Hold, two men froze to death in their sleep. General Pridemore made the decision to rest the troops in Brighton Green until the cold eased. Everyone was relieved when they finally reached the small village, but there was room for only one third of their number in the inns. But, the people feared the giants, and to show how grateful they were to see any troops at all, many took the young men into their homes. By the end of the day, every soldier had a warm roof over his head.

The young soldiers spent their time in the village talking battle strategy, sparring, and forming bonds. A few days after their arrival in Brighton Green, two hundred nomadic men showed up to join them. Annoot and Pyne were among them. Also, while they were waiting to move on, almost one thousand dwarves arrived from Flint Keep. Now that their ranks were over twelve hundred strong, everyone felt more confident.

As the young soldiers sparred and displayed their strength in the yard, the officers began to place them in outfits where they would be most useful. Max was placed with the scouts, as an animist he could travel quickly and go behind enemy lines to get information. Bishop would work with the blacksmith at the Hold, his main purpose would be to produce flicker serro as quickly as possible. He could potentially be used as an interpreter as well, to converse with goblins or giants who were prisoners. Ian was the most difficult to place. He could be a scout, he was clever, sure footed, and could read a map. He could be placed with the medics, since he had years of training with an alchemist. But he would also be useful amongst the archers, his skills had improved greatly, even since leaving the Hall. Eventually, they placed him with the medics, but with the option to use him as an archer during the heat of battle.

Pyne was also placed with the scouts. He recognized Max from Havenskeep and from the tournament archery competition years ago.

"Are you not the archer who won the King's tournament a few years ago?" Pyne asked Max.

"I am, you are the two handed swordsman. Were you not one of the Queen's guard?"

"I was," replied Pyne quietly. "Bad business, that was. We both in a wagon taking her belongings to the Bluff, while her ship sank in Capital Bay."

"There was nothing to be done. She surely had some of the best sailors in the kingdom on board. She was the Queen."

"Still, one of us should have been aboard. We may not have been able to save her, but we could have tried."

"She was a compassionate Queen. The people loved her. She will be missed." Max's voice started to crack, so he said no more. Pyne thought it seemed as though Max was going to cry, when he was speaking of Megan. _Strange, he barely knew her._

Finally, the sun showed itself, and the weather warmed above freezing. They decided to move in groups of about two hundred at a time toward the Hold. The first group included the scouts and many of the nomads. Max was leaving his two friends behind for the first time in five years. He was surprised how upset he was at the idea. He sat down with them both the night before he left after the others were asleep. They each had a mug of ale, and they shared some biscuits and apples. Max whispered quietly to his two friends.

"I am not sure how much I will be able to use my shifting ability in the scouts. I do not trust anyone enough to tell them about it."

"You cannot tell anyone right away, Max. But, if the time comes when you feel you can, trust your gut. Do what you must."

"I will be careful. Hopefully, someone will earn my trust." The three friends grasped arms and made a vow to protect each other at all times. The next morning Max and his group set off before dawn.

That first group arrived at the Hold around the first of March. The rest of the soldiers arrived in waves over the next month. Max was dismayed when he saw no stonewalls at the Hold. The city wall was made of tree trunks tied together by thick rope. The openings into the town did not even have gates. The place was virtually indefensible. Max pleaded with his Uncle Leaf to at least put gates up for protection, but General Pridemore assured him that, if the giants came, the gates would matter not at all.

The Hold was the first town built by the men arriving in the new kingdom through the pass centuries ago. They built it before moving further west and south. Once the men had all left it abandoned, the goblins claimed it as their own. The buildings were rundown and the road through town was not much more than a forest path. The market was small, though growing now with the influx of young men. With the newest arrivals, joining the regiment already in place, the population of the Hold was doubled. Every inn was full, and a camp covering acres of land was built east of the town.

Many of the young soldiers had not had many dealings with goblins, and some had never even seen one. Goblins were small and greenish in color. They had very sharp teeth, and their diet included mainly meat and fish. Their ears were large, and they had little hair. They mined ore with the dwarves for a share of the profit. Their lack of fear and small stature allowed them to move far into the mines where even dwarves were hesitant to go. Some said their black eyes allowed them to see in the dark. Many had an innate sense of where to find the richest veins of ore. Some, especially the females, had a skill at making jewelry, which they sold at markets all over the kingdom. They lived in large family groups called clans, and a goblin's first loyalty was always to his clan. Max felt the goblins looked at him with suspicion. He asked Uncle Thorne about them.

"Do you think they will fight alongside us, when it comes to that?" asked Max.

"Yurko and Leaf seem to think they may join forces with the giants instead. They have never harbored any positive feelings for anyone south of the Thunder River. They may go with whoever they feel will be victorious." This thought disturbed Max, fighting the goblins in addition to the giants and their ogre servants, would make their chances of victory even smaller.

The most unusual citizen of the Hold was the captured giant. He had been a scout several years ago. His partner had been killed, and he had been wounded. He survived, and became a resident of the Hold's jail. No one had ever been able to get any information from him. They were not sure if he was mute or purely stubborn.

Finally, Max received his first orders. He was to go with a partner to the enemy's camp and find out what information he could. He went to Bishop for a quick review of Old Giog. He hoped he could remember enough to find out what their plans were. He was paired up with Pyne and was relieved it was someone he knew. Max felt calm for the first time since leaving the Hall. At last he was going to be accomplishing something. They would leave, with two other pairs of scouts, just after dark.

# Chapter 44

The six young scouts stood before Leaf listening intently. The lemon moon was rising over the horizon, and the cold air allowed them all to see their breath in little clouds around their noses and mouths. Three gryphs sat patiently behind them, waiting expectantly to see where they were taking their masters this time of night. Leaf was giving them general orders now; the specific ones for each pair had already been reviewed. Stay together, but if you separate, make a plan of when and where to meet again. Work under cover of darkness. If caught, tell them whatever they ask, their scouts have probably already told them anything you might know anyway. Within forty-eight hours, return to the Hold. After seventy-two hours, a pair of scouts will be sent out to search for you, but a rescue will be unlikely once the giants have captured you. They all nodded understanding, mounted their gryphs, and, one at a time, launched into the sky toward the east.

The golden moonlight shone off below them anywhere there was snow. So to either side and far above them was a golden glow. Pyne had never flown before, and he had the usual reaction. Staring over the mountains with mouth gaping open, then whooping in pleasure, and then grinning from ear to ear while taking in the beauty around him. He was lucky the moon was full and the sky cloudless. If it had been darker, he would not have been able to make out anything below them.

Their particular orders were to land near the vanguard, sneak into the camp, estimate numbers of warriors, siege weapons, and listen for information about battle plans. They could see the pass floor had a dusting of snow over the ground, but dirt and grass was visible. Up higher where the yeti caves were, had a base snow of only a few inches. High above at over three thousand feet or more there was still a considerable snow pack. Knowing that when Max's father was a boy, the floor of the pass was covered with over twenty feet of snow, this was a catastrophic change. No wonder the giants felt now was the time to move south, they may not get a better chance for hundreds of years. As they flew over the pass and turned north, they could see the yeti caves high in the mountains on the left and right.

"Are the yetis allied with the giants?" asked Pyne.

"I do not know how the yetis lean. I have not heard that they ally with anyone."

"Perhaps, if we could speak with them, we could find out what they are thinking. Maybe they will ally with us, and we would have reinforcements here in the pass."

"Agreed, let us stop on the flight back, and see if we can communicate with them. Then we will have some idea of what their plan is when the battle comes."

They flew high over the giants' camps and were dismayed at the number of campfires. The estimate had been four or five thousand warriors, but Max feared, by what he saw, it may be more like ten thousand. Max turned the gryph back toward the pass and looked for a small copse of trees he had seen on the first flyover. It sat about three hundred meters outside the camp. The young men leaped off the gryph, and the bird took off heading south. Max knew it would not go far. They scrambled up into a tree and whispered quietly, making their plans. Max knew he had to go alone, so he could shift, or he would not be able to get inside the camp. He was surprised that Pyne did not argue when he suggested that they go in opposite directions.

"No, it makes sense, we can see more, if we go separately. I will look for a rise, using my spotting scope, I can see far and get a good estimate of numbers," whispered Pyne as he patted his homemade telescope inside his tunic.

"I will listen for sentries or anyone else who is awake, and if I can understand them, I will get information about their plans. We meet back here in this tree by sunrise."

"Agreed, before the sun rises." The two young men grasped arms and wished each other success. They jumped down from the tree and disappeared in opposite directions into the night. Max shifted as soon as Pyne was out of sight. He moved swiftly and silently toward the camp, he came upon two sentries, but they were drinking grog and nearly asleep. He supposed the sentries here had a very easy time, they had no worries of anyone entering the camp, until now.

Max padded through the campfires and the sleeping giants. They were bigger than men, but not as big as Max had feared. The tallest were about seven feet, but they were stockier and more muscular than men. Some were bald, others had a shock of black hair, and all of their features were misshapen. They were ugly with eyes asymmetrically placed, bulbous noses, and jagged teeth. Max also knew they lacked the cognitive ability of those in Jarosh and were completely vicious in battle. They must have a clever king now though, or they would not have such ambitious plans.

In front of him he saw a tent larger than all the others. The officers, if that was what they called them, must be in there. He could see a candle glowing inside the tent and at least two shadows moving in the flickering light. He could hear a voice, but he wanted to see who was talking. Slowly, he moved around the outside of the tent looking for a spot near the ground, where he could put his head under and see inside. When he found a spot, he slipped his muzzle under the skin and slowly pushed it through just far enough for his eyes to see inside.

There were a score of giants sleeping on pallets throughout the tent around a large central fire. On his right was a throne with a stool in front of it and the lit candle beside burning on a tree stump beside it. He could see a tiny ogre on the stool, but he could not see the giant on the throne.

A high nasally voice came out of the ogre. "Urg Krush, waggah thrum boodin. Whun mirag sough?" (King Krush, the warriors thirst for blood. When do we move south?) What Max heard next shocked him deeply. A voice spoken in perfect, cultured Jarosh. It sounded like a lord from his own kingdom.

"Patience, Weasel, they must learn patience," the voice said angrily. "Dear Yurko is at the Hold now, with enough troops to do us harm." The ogre covered his head with his arms, as though he expected a blow to fall, but the King did not strike him. "We wait, maybe a few months, perhaps until after the new year, then when the tiny men are starving and dying, we move and destroy them all. The rest of the kingdom will fall without a struggle." Max moved his head a little further into the tent, so he could see who sat upon the giant's throne. His breath caught in his throat, " _I_ _t was a man, and he looked like Yurko Pridemore. The same piercing blue eyes, the same wide jaw, the same blonde hair sprinkled with gray. But this man was younger, this man had Cain and Arianna's icy eyes. This man would destroy them all._ "My brother will receive our special treatment. I cannot wait to repay him for driving me from my home. I have been waiting many years for retribution."

"Yug, mug Urg." (Yes, my King.)

"Anyway, the giants have nothing better to do than wait. They cannot return to their caves and hovels, the food supply there is nearly exhausted. Moving south is their only hope. They can learn to grow food, maybe, but they can certainly find game there to sustain them for many years. Prepare my bath, you worthless runt, I need to sleep." The tiny ogre moved toward buckets of water warming by the fire and began pouring them into a large tub. Max had seen, and heard, enough. He moved stealthily through the camp back toward the pass. He saw three or four giants at each fire, usually along with one ogre. Multiplied by the number of campfires they had seen, the giant army was twice the size of their own.

Ogres were larger than giants, but their tiny heads left them with even less cognitive ability. Most also lacked the vicious nature possessed by the giants. The giants had made servants of them centuries before. Those with a cruel streak were well trained in battle and used as personal guards, or in the vanguard of the battle.

When he arrived back at the copse of trees, he climbed up onto a high limb and lay down. Pyne was not back yet, so maybe he could catch a short nap while he waited. He must have dozed off, but some loud yelling woke him up. Two giants were stomping around the copse yelling. They must have spotted Pyne and chased him here. He laid very still just moving his head to look around the copse. He could see the giants with spears raised looking behind trees and rocks. Max knew he was sufficiently camouflaged. He would not be spotted even if the giants thought to look up. He looked toward the rocky wall of the pass, and he could see Pyne up on a ledge, about twenty meters off the ground, calmly sitting cross-legged behind an outcropping. They would never see him either. They would just wait for the sentries to give up and then call on the gryph to carry them back to camp.

# Chapter 45

The giants gave up much quicker than Max thought they would. He whistled for the gryph, while Pyne climbed down off the ledge. The scouts grasped arms and grinned at each other.

"Did you get all you need?" asked Max.

"I did, sorry about the unwanted visitors. I thought I cleared them, but I spooked a hawk, and he started squawking, alerting them."

"No harm done." The gryph took off south, and Pyne could see the landscape during the day. He could not get over the beauty of the scenery when you were flying above it.

"Is Jarosh this beautiful from the sky?" he asked Max.

"Even more so. When the giants are defeated, I will take you for a ride over your own land."

"I will hold you to it, Harcourt," replied Pyne with a smile. The caves of the yeti were scattered throughout the pass over both sides of the cliffs. Max and Pyne did not know which camp to stop at, or even, if they would be able to communicate with the yeti at all. They finally chose a small camp near where the pass turned west. The gryph landed, and Max motioned for it to wait.

They were immediately put upon by a group of tiny young yeti, touching their clothing and exposed skin. They had obviously never seen a man before, and they were curious. Max bent down and reached into his pockets looking for something to give them. He could only find a few coppers, which he passed to all the outstretched hands. They ran back toward the fire displaying their coins proudly, as an adult male yeti walked over to greet them. He turned back toward the others at the fire and made some guttural sounds that Max could not understand. Max reached out his hand, and the yeti took it gently. Max knew the strength the yeti possessed. The creature could easily crush every bone in his hand with one squeeze.

Max spoke a greeting, but the yeti just shook his head. Then the yeti greeted Max in Old Giog, and Max responded in kind. Using Old Giog and gestures, the two young soldiers were able to make out most of what the yeti was trying to tell them. The yeti were afraid of the giants, already they had taken some of their number into slavery. When the battle came, they wanted to fight alongside the men. Men had always left them in peace. Max promised he would return with someone who could speak with them properly, and the yeti let them know he would take them to his King. They parted as friends, and the young men headed once again for the Hold.

They were the first of the three groups to return, they ate a hearty breakfast and went to bed. After all the scouts returned, there would be a briefing on the information collected out in the field. Max dreamt of Megan, and surprisingly, she was not in danger. She was smiling, holding a small child in front of a fire. _She looked so beautiful, why had she been robbed of all that?_ _Dammit, why had he not been there to save her?_ Max woke with a start, and dressed slowly, before walking into the yard. He shot arrows at a target, something he still tried to do everyday. He did not want his skills to deteriorate from lack of use. Pyne approached him and reported that one of the other pairs had returned a few minutes earlier.

"Good, just one more pair left," said Max, "let us hope they return by tomorrow, so we can formulate our plans."

"Yes, we have much to report." Ian and Bishop joined them, and they all talked quietly of what Max and Pyne had seen north of the pass.

"You need to learn yeti, Bishop," said Max, a little too sternly.

"Yes Sir," replied Bishop with a salute. "If they have a book on it, I will start right now."

"Sorry, did not mean to sound like your commanding officer. It is important, though. We have to communicate with them, if we want their help."

"It is alright, Max, I will get right on it." Bishop bounded off toward the officer's tent to see if anyone could provide him with a book on the yeti language.

"The man you saw, their king, must be Lee Pridemore. His story is not widely known, but he left Jarosh, probably thirty years ago now, against his wishes, some say. By your report, it sounds as though Yurko was the one who forced him to go," said Ian quietly. "You should approach Yurko with this information in private, Max. He will need time to process it before the whole camp knows."

"I will as soon as we are done here."

Max went to the main tent looking for his General. He found him drinking a mug of coffee staring at the map on the table of the pass and surrounding areas.

"General?"

"Yes, Private?"

"There is something I must discuss with you before the briefing. I received information of their plans by overhearing a conversation between their King and his minion. Their King is not a giant, General. He is a man."

"A man, you say?"

"Yes, and he is someone I believe you know. In fact, he called you his brother, and he looks a good deal like you." Yurko's face went white as he fell into the chair behind him.

"Lee." The name came out of Yurko's mouth almost like a breath. "You son of a bitch. Coming for revenge at last." The General remembered he was not alone. "That would be my brother, Lee. He was banished from Jarosh many years ago. I had hoped him dead, but I guess someone as evil as he does not die easily. Thank you for telling me, Max. This might give us a motive for why the giants are moving against us now."

"You are welcome, General."

The whole camp seemed to be waiting expectantly for the third pair of scouts to return. But forty-eight hours came and went, and there was no sign of them. One of the old-timers predicted a cold snap approaching. He claimed his bones and joints could tell just by the ache of them. As evening approached on the third day, two experienced scouts mounted a gryph to fly into the enemy's camp. They would find the missing scouts, or, at least, a sign of what had become of them. Max slept fitfully that night, he did not dream, but he could feel the cold seeping into his bones right through the skin covering him.

Even before the sun rose, Max went out to sit close to the fire. He added a few logs, and soon others came out to warm themselves with him. He saw a gryph land near the officer's tent, and then, take off north again. He walked over to find out what was happening. One of the scouts, a man who had flown north the same night he had, was lying on the ground, unconscious and bleeding. The alchemist and Ian were working on him, staunching the flow of blood, and wrapping him in skins to warm him.

"What happened?" Max asked.

"This one is badly hurt, the other presumed dead," replied Ian. "He must not have known how to call for the gryph, when the elf did not return to their rendezvous point. The giants found him, but he climbed nimbly up the cliff wall, and eventually, out of their reach. They had already wounded him, so he lost consciousness on the ledge. The rescuers found him, but no sign of the elf or the gryph."

"The animist flew him back here, and now he is returning to look for his partner?"

"Right, I think they are still going to try to find evidence of what happened to the elf and his gryph."

Later that day the scouts returned, and a meeting was set up for the following morning. Everyone would present their reports, and they would formulate a plan for moving forward. The old man had been right about the shift in the weather. The sun was a misty white spot in the sky, giving no warmth, and the air had turned frigid. A strong wind swept down off the mountains, making it that much harder to keep warm. The fires were all kept burning for warmth, and men, elves, and dwarves alike kept skins wrapped tightly around them. Many, who hunted, were now bringing the furs back whole and passing them out to others for additional warmth.

Bishop finally scrounged a book on yetis in the small town hall of the Hold. There really was not much about their language, but it was enough to help him put together a few phrases. Max told him his knowledge of Old Giog would be just as much use, since at least one of the yeti could speak that. Perhaps, he would translate for them. Bishop told Max he would feel better if he knew what all the parties were saying, especially during wartime, when loyalties were always in question.

# Chapter 46

The meeting hall was crowded with officers, scouts, and other soldiers, some of who may be asked for input into the battle plans they would be formulating. A large table was in the center of the room with two chairs, in one sat General Pridemore, in the other, Thorne Strabelius. Max was surprised to see Thorne in the chair rather than Leaf, but he still did not understand the inner workings of his extended family. Everyone else was standing or sitting on one of the benches lining the walls of the tent. Most were talking quietly to those around them. Finally, Yurko stood and the whole room grew silent. He asked for Max and Pyne to come to the center of the room and give their report.

Pyne talked a little of numbers, warriors, mounts, and siege weapons. He also mentioned the conversation with the yeti. Max picked up where Pyne left off. He mentioned Bishop would be a potential interpreter for the yeti meeting. Then he spoke about the set up of the camp, the tent with the leaders and the King's throne, and last, he recounted the conversation he overheard between the King and his minion. The room broke out in loud, angry conversation. Yurko quieted them with a whistle, and Max finished his report.

"The King of the giants is not a giant, after all, it is a man. A man from our kingdom," Max looked at Yurko Pridemore, "who called General Pridemore his brother." The room erupted in loud conversation again, and Yurko nodded at Max, assuring him it was all right to announce his brother's treason. Now Thorne stood up and raised his voice to call for silence.

"If you cannot hold your tongue, please leave now. We have more information to hear." A few men left the tent, but all the others remained quiet, most sat on the benches now. The second pair of scouts stood up, while Max and Pyne sat down. This group had better news than Max had related. Only about half of the campfires signified warriors, the back half of the camp was comprised of the wives and children of the giants. He agreed with Max's assessment that this was as much a migration as it was a war. The northern lands could no longer sustain the giants and ogres. Their food sources were being exhausted, they needed Jarosh to stay alive. The size of the giant's army was smaller than first believed. _If half the camp were females and children, the number of warriors was much smaller._ Max felt relieved, as he remembered the size of the camp he had seen, to know that only half their number belonged to their army. The third pair of scouts did not give a report, but Ian reported on the one who had been brought back.

"It is still touch and go, we have done everything we can. He awoke once, and told us what he could remember. The gryph went out from under them, and they fell into the camp. He does not know if the giants downed the hippogryph, or if it had some health problem of its own. When they hit the ground his elven partner never got up, so he ran for the nearest cliff. The spear grazed his side when he was nearly safe on a ledge over the camp. He crawled back under an overhang; afraid he would be found by the giants or bleed to death. That was all he could remember."

The scout who had saved the young soldier reported that the gryph and his elven master were dead. They had seen the bodies of both on exhibit in the camp. After everyone had given their reports, Thorne called the meeting to an end. He told them to report to the yard for weapons training. An outline would be worked out for the battle plans, and everyone would be informed of their roles soon. The tent emptied out slowly. As Max neared the door, Thorne called out to him.

"Max, could you stay for a few minutes. General Pridemore may have a few questions for you."

"Of course, Uncle."

Yurko had still not spoken. His face was set, and when Thorne said his name he looked at Max, the anger just under the surface smoldering in his eyes.

"How does he look?" That was not the question Max had expected.

"He looks something like you. His blonde hair has gray in it, his face is shaped like yours, his eyes...."

"I know, Max, I remember his eyes. My brother looks like me, but he is nothing like me. He is a monster, he is after me, and he will destroy a whole kingdom to get his revenge."

"What happened between you?" Thorne shook his head at Max. "I am sorry, I have no right...."

"Of course you have a right. You are about to fight a battle because of events that happened decades ago between two brothers. You have every right to know why. My brother was evil from a very young age. He hurt smaller children and animals. When he was older, in his teens, he began to hurt young women, take them against their will, beat them. Sometimes their fathers or brothers would beg me for help, until finally, I had to step in. I challenged him, and we fought. He gave me this scar on my face with a dagger, but I bested him and held my sword to his neck. I told him to leave Jarosh. I told him if I ever saw him again, I would kill him. Seems I may have to follow through on my threat." Yurko sat down beside the map.

"I trust you will keep that information to yourself, Max?" asked Thorne.

"I will."

"What do you think we should do first, Max? What is the priority?" Yurko asked without looking in Max's direction.

"Have open lines of food being brought to the camp as often as possible. Instead of finding us tiny and starving, let them find us tiny, but strong and healthy."

"You, Ian, and Bishop try to come up with a plan to make that happen."

"I will get right on it, General." Max went swiftly out of the tent in search of his friends. Thorne sat down beside Yurko.

"He seems a clever young man," said Yurko.

"He is. Will you be alright, General?"

"I will be fine, though better when my brother is dead. I had my sword at his throat, Thorne, why did I hesitate. He deserved to die. How many others have died, because I had a soft spot for my brother?"

"I do not know the answer to that. But I do know I will not turn our home over, to him or to the giants, so we better figure out a way to beat them."

O, we will, trust me, we will beat them." Thorne saw a look in Yurko's eyes he had never seen before. He imagined it was the same look that Lee Pridemore had in his eyes. It made Thorne shudder, and be glad, that he had never been the cause of that much anger and hatred.

# Chapter 47

The three friends were in their tent talking about the meeting. Everyone was surprised that the King of the giants was a man; especially that he was the brother of their own General.

"How can we get enough food for all of us to stay well fed?" asked Max to everyone and no one.

"We could have wagons go to Mundy on a regular schedule. With two or three wagons bringing in food stores every week, that should be enough," suggested Bishop.

"Does Mundy have enough food available to feed all of us?" asked Ian. "The real abundance would be in East Haven." Ian lay on his pallet opening a map of Jarosh.

"It is too far away for wagons to travel there regularly," replied Max. Ian jumped up with the map in hand.

"By wagon, yes, it is too far, but what about by boat?" he yelled excitedly. He spread the map out so they could all see it. "Look how close we are to Thunder Lake, it is only a couple of hours by wagon, as opposed to Mundy, which is more than a day away. This time of year, it is several days drive."

"So?" said Max skeptically.

"So, we build two barges, each able to hold two wagons, and row them to the Cyr River. From there the current will do all the work. We might be able to reach East Haven in less than a week. Coming back will take longer, but we could still have four wagons of food here in less than three weeks. If we keep them moving, along with two wagons back and forth to Mundy, we might be able to keep ourselves nourished."

"How will we build the barges?" asked Bishop.

"What if the lake freezes over?" Max wanted to know.

"We will figure that out, but I think the falls keeps the lake from freezing solid. Let us go and tell this plan to Leaf and Thorne," Ian said running out of the tent. Max and Bishop followed Ian to the meeting tent in the center of camp. Leaf, Thorne, and Yurko were still inside talking quietly and pointing to a map spread open on the table. All three looked up as the three recruits hurried into the tent.

"We have an idea for getting supplies," Ian reported.

"Already?" said Thorne with a grin.

"Yes, here," Ian said as he started to point at the map the officers had just been perusing. Ian told them his idea, and much to Max's surprise, all three agreed heartily with the plan.

General Pridemore even put Ian in charge of making it happen. "Start two wagons on a loop to Mundy today, separated by a week. That should give us a wagon of fresh food every week. The East Haven plan will take a month or two to put into action," said Yurko, "so get started." Ian saluted with a smile and hurried off to begin setting his plan in motion.

"Should we help him?" asked Bishop.

"We cannot spare you now, learn what you can of the yeti, and make the barrels of flicker serro," replied Leaf. "Max, I think you should pay your father a visit in East Haven. We will have need of him on the other end of our supply line. Might be he knows of some flat boats that we can rent or buy."

"I will leave in the morning. Is there anything else you would like me to bring back from East Haven, besides information from my father?"

"If you can find a book about the yeti language in the library, bring it back for Bishop."

"Good idea," said Max smiling. Thorne picked up something from the table and showed it to Max. It looked like an arrow, but the shaft was much thicker and the head was more the size of a small axehead. Max took the arrow from his uncle feeling the edge. It was sharp enough, but Max thought it would make a bow unwieldy to have such a heavy arrow.

"Arrows for giants?" asked Max. Thorne nodded.

"Would you mind trying them out when you get back? If you can learn to maneuver them, then we will have you train the archers on how to use them."

"They may not shoot true, or they may throw balance off too much."

"That is what we want to know. A regular arrow would never pierce the skin of a giant, so we needed to make some adaptations. Try them when you get back from seeing your father."

"I will. Make sure I have a few dozen, I will see what they can do." Max left the tent to go and find Ian. He wanted to tell him about his trip south. Ian was already amassing a small group of recruits to see if anyone had experience with boats.

Max took off on his gryph early the next morning. As he flew over Thunder Lake, he could see the falls in the distance. With the sun rising to his left, the falls looked like sparkling stars falling off the mountain, he had never seen so lovely a sight. He found himself wondering how much weight his gryph could carry. Maybe with some kind of special harness, he could bring at least some supplies back by air. _If each of the animists could bring two or three barrels back at a time, that would equal two wagonloads of_ _supplies._ Max planned to talk to Uncle Thorne about it when he got back to camp.

Max set the gryph down in a clearing west of town. He walked across the bridge and headed straight for his father's warehouse. He yelled out as he entered the building. His father came out of the back room with a surprised look on his face. He walked over and hugged Max tightly, picking him up off the floor.

"I was not expecting to see you for a year, maybe two. Me thinks I can be of some help, else your uncles would have kept you at the Hold."

"You can." Max explained why he was in East Haven, and all about Ian's plan to keep the camp supplied with food.

"Well, there have been others who used the lake to come to East Haven. The trip south is fast and easy, but you have to have a strong group of rowers to row a boat back to Thunder Lake."

"Does the lake ever freeze over?" asked Max.

"No, the movement of the falls keeps the lake from ever freezing over completely."

"What about flat boats, do you know of any for rent or sale?"

"As a matter of fact, I just bought out Ol' Gilly's firm north of here. He wanted out of the trading business, so I took on his wagons and his ship, Daisy. He said I could have anything left in his warehouse, maybe he has something of use in there." Father and son walked over to Ol' Gilly's and his father swung open the wide doors. They found barrels, crates, tools, and a few random things, like a saddle and an old church bell. Max stepped over the saddle and cracked his shin on something.

"Bloody hell," Max roared, "that hurt." He sat down to look at the gash and the blood running down his leg. His father stepped over to check on him. As he bent close to see the wound, he started to laugh. "What is so funny?" asked Max angrily.

"Sorry, Max, but you just busted your leg open on a flat boat. Let's dig it out and see what kind of shape it is in." The two cleaned the accumulated junk off the boat and saw it was seaworthy.

"One down, one to go," said Zak. "We will need to recruit some strong rowers, if any are interested in serving their King. Let us go into town and check in the trader's union house. Then I am sure your mother would be mighty sad if you did not join us for dinner. Will you?"

"Yes, I have a couple other errands to run. I will probably stay tonight and fly back tomorrow."

"Glad to hear it." They walked through the town gate toward the center of town. Before entering the union house, Max caught a glimpse of Sir Powell entering a carriage. Max would ask about the executions before he left tomorrow, now was not the time.

# Chapter 48

Inside the union house, dozens of men sat at long tables talking and drinking ale or wine. Zak walked to the podium at one end of the room, and asked for a moment of their time. Max's father was well respected, and the room quickly became silent.

"My son, Max, is here from the Hold. As some of you may know there is battle with the giants about to unfold there. He would like to ask for assistance." Zak motioned for Max to stand beside him. Max told them all about the giants, leaving out the part about their king, and the plan to keep the soldiers fed and strong. A man stood up, and stated he was from Brighton Green. He had two flat boats he used to supply his town with food. He would be happy to use one of them to supply the Hold, if he was paid a fair price for its use. Quality rowers would be included in the price. Max assured him he would be paid fairly.

After Max had made plans with the man, his name was Worthman, two younger men approached Max tentatively.

"We want to row for you, but we want to be soldiers," said the taller young man.

"In the King's Army," said the second youth.

"You can enlist when you come to camp, the General will have you sign papers. But you have to give two years of your life."

"We are willing, but we cannot read."

"Nor write," the taller boy looked at the floor, ashamed.

"Well, my friends and I can easily remedy that," said Max with a smile.

"Have you seen the giants, then, with your own eyes," asked Sebastian, the shorter youth.

"With my own two eyes," replied Max. "Are you two sure you are strong enough to row?"

"Our fathers are fishermen, we have been rowing upriver all our lives," this time it was the taller young man, Spencer, who answered.

"Alright, my friend will be bringing a crew down here in a few weeks. You both will return with him. Check in at my father's warehouse daily, until he arrives. I will tell him not to leave without you."

"We will, thank you, Sir." They both shook his hand and walked out of the house talking excitedly. Max and his father left the union house and walked slowly toward home.

"Your mother will be happy to see you. It is hard on her, with you in the north. She worries something will happen to you."

"How is Beth?" asked Max.

"She is happy to be back in the city. There was no possibility of her returning to the city, as long as Powell was running all over the countryside killing people of mixed blood. Amah is teaching her about herbs and ancient elven healing. She is doing well."

"Did you attend the executions?"

"I did, and your mother came as well. She harbored quite a bit of anger toward him and his murderous group of companions. Her mood is lighter, since they were hanged." They arrived at the home where Max had spent his childhood. It looked smaller to him somehow, but there was a warm fire blazing, and dinner smelled amazing. His mother squealed when she saw him and ran over to hug him close.

"I am so glad to see you, dearest. How are you? How are Ian and Bishop?" Max hugged Amah and Beth too, and then he told them all of the new developments. They ate a dinner of shepherd's pie. It reminded him of the family dinners they had shared when he was small. Everyone talking about their daily adventures. He had sometimes missed that at the Hall, where there were so many people at meals. And, he really missed it at the Hold, where the meals consisted of a group of young men, talking of the coming battle.

After dinner was over, Max walked out into the back garden, he could look back through the window and see his family. His mother sitting beside his sister, as both of them looked at pictures in a book. His Amah cleaning up the dinner, and his father pouring himself a mug of ale. This was his family, this was what he would be fighting to protect. He was going to make sure none of them ever had to look into the eyes of a giant. He wanted to visit Madame Susu's, before he went back to the Hold. It might be a long time before he could lay with a woman again, outside of the shabby brothel in the Hold. That place he would only use if it became absolutely necessary.

Max told his father where he was headed, and Zak reminded him to be back for breakfast. Max laughed.

"I will be back to sleep, Father." He walked slowly through the city. He had forgotten the sounds, people yelling, babies crying, dogs barking, of living in the city. He had never visited Madame Susu's with the intention of sharing time with a woman, only as a small boy, filled with curiosity. The Madame recognized him though.

"Max Harcourt, a man now. Are you here to enjoy one of my girls?"

"I am." The Madame took his gold greedily.

"For just a little more, I have an unspoiled maid for you to enjoy. What do you say?" _Why not_ , thought Max, a treat for him before he faced the giants on the battlefield? He gave her some more coins, and she led him up the steps and down a long hallway. She pointed to a door and disappeared. Max knocked softly and entered the room. Sitting on the bed, in a silky garment barely covering her, was a very young girl. She looked so much like his sister, Beth, he gasped. She looked up at him, and he could see the fear in her eyes. A single tear rolled out of the corner of her eye and down the side of her nose.

"I am sorry, do not fear me, I believe I am in the wrong place," said Max with a shaky voice. He walked out the door and back to Madame Susu. "What do you mean offering me that baby? If you have a woman to share with me, I will stay. Otherwise, I will be on my way."

"She is old enough to work," the Madame said with a sneer.

"She is not old enough for me."

"Fine, fine, Daphne, I have a young man for you to please," the Madame yelled. A striking young blond with curves in all the right places came into the entryway. Max spent two hours with her, and they both pleased each other several times. He thanked her, and headed back into the night. He slept soundly in his old bed that night with no dreams to disturb him.

The next morning he ate apple tarts, bacon, and had a cup of steaming coffee. His Amah was packing a basket of leftovers for him to take back to camp.

"Make sure you share this with Ian and Bishop," she told him with a raised eyebrow.

"I will, Amah. I have to go to the library, but I will be back to say goodbye before I leave." Max headed to the library at the Sister's school, where he had met Ian all those years ago. He picked up two books for Bishop, one was titled How Yeti Communicate. _Perfect,_ thought Max. He returned, picked up the basket of food, and said his goodbyes. His mother cried when he hugged her.

"Do not worry, Mother. I have every intention of coming home when my two years are up. Ian will be here in a matter of weeks. Send some more food with him," said Max grinning. "Father, may I have a word?" The two men walked outside together.

"Is something wrong?" Zak asked quietly.

"At Madame Susu's last night, she tried to sell me time with a child, maybe younger than Beth. I refused, but it will not save her from some other man."

"There has always been an unspoken agreement among the brothels that a girl would not be put to work until she was of marriageable age. The constable will be wont to hear of this infraction. You are sure she was not fifteen."

"Not even close." The men embraced and said their goodbyes. Max headed back across the bridge and whistled for his gryph. It always surprised him how quickly the young bird showed up. He mounted and turned the gryph north. Now that the food situation was handled, they were going to have to focus on the battle. _How could they stop the giants? How could they kill so many?_ They would have to figure it out, since they all had much to protect.

# Chapter 49

Summer came to the Hold, and everyone thawed out. The nights were still cool, but the days were warm and sunny. The wagons and boats were bringing in enough food to keep the troops fed, and they all spent time hunting, north and west, to bring in fresh meat.

After Ian's first trip to East Haven for food he returned with a note for Max. It was from his father. It was short, but it lifted Max's spirits considerably.Max, The constable took care of the problem at Madame Susu's. The girl, Lula, is living with us now. Her and Beth have become friends. Amah is teaching her many skills to use in the future. She wants to thank you in person someday. Stay safe, dear son. Your Mother sends her love. Father

The three friends adopted Sebastian and Spencer, and Ian was teaching them to read and write. It turned out they were both excellent rowers, their fathers had taught them well. There was another odd adoption that occurred at the camp as well. A tiny, young goblin orphan, no more than five or six, had adopted Bishop, and by process of association, Ian and Max as well. She slept at the foot of Bishop's pallet, and was always willing to help with any task given to her. The three friends all treated her kindly, and did not let anyone else do differently. She worshipped them all, but especially, Bishop. She never told them her name, if she even knew it, so they called her Azi. Each of the friends taught her things. Bishop taught her languages, Max taught her archery, even buying her a tiny bow in East Haven, and Ian was showing her the healing arts.

Max had been shooting the giant sized arrows for months now, and except for having to tilt his bow up and pull the string back further, they worked basically the same as a regular arrow. He trained first with Pazmino, the Lieutenant in charge of the archers, and both became quite proficient with the new arrows. Now the two of them were training the other archers in their use. The one problem they had not solved was how to carry them. They were much too large for a regular quiver. Pazmino finally suggested a large quiver across the back, which the leather workers were experimenting with creating right now.

The leather workers were also making a saddle type of contraption, with giant loops to hold barrels, for the gryphs. They were not going to use the birds regularly to bring back food, but they wanted them to be able to carry a few barrels in an emergency. Max's gryph had used a prototype already to carry back four barrels successfully. The weight had to be symmetrical, or the gryph would falter. He also could not carry anything too heavy, pumpkins, potatoes, and melons were too heavy. He did well with carrots, berries, bread, and asparagus.

After Bishop had read over the yeti book, he and Max decided to make a trip up to talk with them about the giants. Thorne wanted to come along, so he rode with one of the other scouts. Max directed them back to the camp where he and Pyne had stopped months before. The young yeti remembered Max and approached him eagerly. This time he remembered to bring them something, hard candy from East Haven. They all sucked on the sweet sticks happily. The male yeti loped over to the visitors and grasped Max's hand. Max introduced him to Bishop, and Bishop greeted him in yeti. The two had a short conversation in yeti, and then continued on in Old Giog.

"We are going to move further up the mountain. The yeti King would like to talk with us." They followed the yeti far up into the mountains to a large cave with many female yeti around a fire. Their cubs played around them. Inside the cave was a stone made into a throne like chair, with the largest yeti Max had ever seen, sitting upon it. Everyone bowed and nodded to each other. The yeti invited them to sit; the ground inside the cave was surprisingly soft and warm. The King spoke, and Bishop translated.

"The giants are stealing more of our numbers, they kill them or make them slaves. When they come through the pass to move south, we will have no choice but to fight. Our males are fierce warriors, and our size will make us more effective against them than you."

Thorne answered. "This is true, but your numbers are small. We have many more men and trebuchets. Our archers are using giant sized arrows, which will make them equal fighters with the giants."

"We ask for nothing for ourselves to help you in this fight, except to be left alone, once the victory is ours," said the Yeti King.

"This you shall have, but you shall also have our gratitude. We would like to bring a battalion of troops up through the pass, to where the path turns north, to set up a vanguard camp. There we would be happy to train with your warriors and strategize," replied Thorne.

"Your troops would be welcome, but if the giants do not attack by winter, the weather will turn bitter cold. Will they have enough protection from the elements?" the King asked.

"We will see that they do."

"We would be happy to offer a few of the lowest caves of our camp for added protection, if needed," the King proposed.

"That would be most appreciated. The caves offer a great deal of warmth and safety," replied Thorne. The meeting ended with everyone bowing again, and the men left the cave. "You did a good job, Bishop. Were the translations true?" Thorne stared over the mountains to the east.

"They were, Mi'lord."

"Thank you for translating. It is a shame that all that snow, high up there," Thorne gestured over their heads, "is no use to us. If only it sat on the floor of the pass....," Thorne just sighed, and Max whistled for his gryph. They returned to the camp and met again with General Pridemore and Leaf. They still really had no clear plan on how to defeat the giants. The vanguard would include the archers, the scouts working behind the lines, the trebuchets, and now the yeti. But everyone was afraid that too many giants would make it through to the Hold. The giants fighting the infantry in hand to hand combat would be a worst-case scenario. The men could not win against such a strong foe.

Max and Pyne still went north every few weeks, so Max could steal into the camp, and try to pinpoint when the attack would come. He eventually had to tell Pyne he was a shape shifter, and that was how he was getting so close to the enemy leaders. Pyne was thrilled to see Max shift and asked him countless questions about it.

"If I get a stick, will you play fetch," asked Pyne jokingly.

"No, I will not play fetch, but I might chase you down and eat you for a snack," replied Max licking his lips.

"I would probably make for a tough meal," laughed Pyne. "I am all sinew and muscle."

"And you would be way too easy to catch, I prefer a challenge," Max said with a grin.

The giant's camp was a shock to Max each time he arrived there. The sheer number of campfires and warriors was staggering. Seeing their mounts fenced up at the edges of the camp, elk, white and brown bears, and giant kodos, always made Max worry. A man underfoot of one of those giant beasts would have no chance. Every time he saw and heard King Krush, it sent a chill through him. The man was cold and unfeeling. When he spoke of destroying his kingdom, it was with calculation and viciousness. The last time Max went into the camp was late October. The King was speaking to Weasel, and they were making plans to move into the pass soon. They planned to make a camp inside the pass, nearly where the men had their vanguard camp.

Max and Pyne flew back to camp. Max reported to the officers what he had overheard. Thorne looked angry, but Yurko Pridemore just looked determined.

"And so it begins," said Yurko quietly. That night Max slept fitfully. He dreamt of Megan happily smiling at him, then the look in her eyes changed. She began to run, giants were chasing her. Then Max dreamed he was at the yeti camp looking over the pass, but it was full of snow. Snow was falling off of all the highest peaks into the pass, burying the giants. He woke with a start. _How could they make the snow fall? Flicker serro! Oh my gods, yes, avalanches, all along the pass. Bishop has been making dozens of barrels of it. Once the giants are encamped in the pass, we will fill it with snow._ Max fell back into a deep sleep, and for the first time since arriving at the Hold, he slept like a man with no worries.

# Chapter 50

Max called a meeting the next day in the central tent of the camp. He stood in front of the officers, and about ten score infantry and archers, and told them his plan for defeating the giants. At first, he just heard whispering amongst the men, but then he heard his Uncle Thorne.

"I think that might work, Max, I really think it will." The voices got louder, and soon everyone was yelling out their own ideas of how to make Max's plan viable. The strategy was soon coming together. The yeti would cover the west side of the pass, placing a barrel every three to four hundred meters, the men would cover the east side. At the appointed time, every fuse would be lit at the same moment. If they were lucky, enough of the explosions would start avalanches to fill the pass with snow, and bury the giants.

The archers would be placed between the giant's camp and the Hold, to take out as many of the survivors as they could. The trebuchets would attack next, just east of the Hold. And finally, if any giants made it all the way to the Hold, the infantry would have to make their stand. They also planned to have at least a company of yeti at the Hold to help kill the stragglers.

"If their King makes it to our camp, I would like the privilege of killing him," Yurko Pridemore said in barely more than a whisper.

"No one would dream of taking that honor away from you," replied Colonel Leaf Strabelius. The room was finally quieting down, as the men left to eat lunch and continue discussing the coming battle. The mood in the camp was considerably lighter, now that they finally had a plan in place.

Over the next several weeks, activity in the camp intensified. Yeti came down from the mountains to train, and the soldiers in the vanguard camp were pulled back, so that they were not in danger from the approaching giants. Max and Pyne still scouted the giants' camp regularly. When they were fully ensconced in the pass, the time for the attack could be decided. Bishop helped with the training of the demolitionists, half of them men and half yeti, so his translating skills came in handy.

Each demolitionist, carrying their barrel of flicker serro on their back, would hike to their designated spot on the mountain and place their barrel. At the appointed time, they would light their fuse and take cover. The appointed time being, when the yeti king set off an explosion in front of his cave. Everyone felt sure that, from that site, it would be visible to all the demolitionists. After the snow moved, they were to return to the Hold and check in. This was generally believed to be the most dangerous job of the coming battle.

The archers, along with Ian, were practicing diligently with their large size arrows. They knew that their skill at taking down giants would determine how many remained to attack their infantry. The trebuchet operators mainly hoped to set the ground on fire, with their round rocks wrapped in burning rags, at the right time to take out as many of the enemy as they could. Even though the small siege engines were not that reliable at hitting a small target, they were very effective at hitting an area of kerosene and lighting anything nearby on fire.

The infantry and their yeti counterparts were practicing hand-to-hand combat skills. The yeti were strong and surprisingly swift in their movements. They willingly helped the men with some of their tricks for fighting a larger opponent.

Bishop and Max would both be carrying a barrel up the mountain. Thorne told Max it was an unnecessary risk for a scout, but he insisted. Ian would fight with the archers, then return to the hold to join the medics.

The general feeling amongst the officers was that Lee Pridemore would attack on the New Year holiday. He would expect the men to be celebrating and, hopefully, taken off guard. So the attack on the giants was set to be five nights before the dawning of the New Year. Everyone had been training for weeks and tension in the camp was running high. They were ready to make their stand. The weather had been unusually warm for this time of year, it generally was above freezing, even at night.

The night before the battle, the three friends, along with Pyne and Azi, ate dinner alone in their tent. Ian had recently been down to East Haven on one of the flat boats, and he had brought back some treats. They shared watermelon, salt beef, potatoes, and a skin of lemonade, mainly for Azi, since she had never tasted it. They all prayed to the God of Battle, Razorfist, for victory against the giants. Then each talked a little of the families and loved ones they had left behind. Azi cried while Bishop talked about Hannah, and the little one she had recently given birth to. It was a boy, and she named him Max. Max was complimented to the point of embarrassment at the honor.

"Hannah knows we would never have met, if it were not for you, Max," Bishop reminded him.

"Will Bishop come back from the battle?" asked Azi in her tiny voice. She had been unbelievably quick at learning the mother tongue.

"Of course, I will, sweet sweet."

"Will Bishop go away, after the giants are dead?"

"Bishop will not go away without Azi." Azi grinned a huge grin as the fire flickered off her small features. Bishop had already told Max he intended to take Azi home. No one else wanted her, and they could find work for her at the inn or at the Hall, when she was older. Max supported his friend in the plan wholeheartedly, but reminded him to let Hannah know of his intentions before he showed up at home with a tiny goblin orphan. Bishop assured Max he had kept Hannah informed.

No one slept well that night. Their battle assignments kept running through their minds. The uncertainty of the avalanches and the aftermath of them was causing everyone to feel anxious. Finally, near dawn, Max forced himself to think the best would happen, and he fell asleep. Most of the camp slept until lunch, it seemed no one had been able to fall asleep the previous night. After a hot lunch of chili and cornbread, each group reported to their designated areas.

Max volunteered to take the furthest site from the camp, so he was the first to leave. He knew he could shift and still be back before all the others. Even the heavy barrel strapped to his back, did not keep him from shifting once he was out of sight. He headed straight east into the pass, he knew, before he reached the giant's camp, he would have to begin his ascent. Scouts had been flying out for days looking for the easiest places to climb, and a map had been made for the demolitionists to study. Max pored over the map for hours, so he felt confident he knew where and when to climb. When he reached the spot where the pass turned north, he kept heading east and soon he was climbing high over the pass. He leaped from rock to rock in areas, and loose stones would slip under his paws, but he never really lost his footing.

As he neared the highest areas where the snow was laying in towering drifts, he could feel the air was colder. He had his fur, but he hoped the men behind him knew it would be so much colder up this high. By the time the sun was going down, Max had reached his assigned spot. He shifted into his elven form and placed the barrel at the base of the snow. He searched the hillside for a protected spot where he could hide when the barrel exploded. He was lucky, there was a cave-like recess further north of his position with a small copse of fir trees above it. _That might be enough protection_. Max hoped it would be. He shifted back into a furry cat, and sat quietly, waiting for the signal.

# Chapter 51

It seemed like days passed as Max waited for the signal from the yeti king, but finally, when the moon was half way up the sky, he saw it. He shifted, struck the flint, lit the fuse, and ran for the cave he had found earlier. He lay under the stone, covering his head with his arms, and prayed again to Razorfist to let the avalanches bury the giants. He began to hear the explosions, one by one, some close by, some very far away. Then his barrel blew, and the snow sounded like a strong wind as it began its fall down the mountain. Whoosh! _It was working!_ Max waited a few minutes, before he uncovered his head. He could see the moon and stars, so at least he was not buried. He ran to the edge of the cliff and realized it was too dark to see the floor of the pass. He could hear voices though, yelling, to his right, below him, and across the pass from him. The battle was on, and he was missing it. He shifted and took off south.

Max continued moving south as he descended the mountain. He could see areas ahead of him aflame, so he knew the trebuchets were doing their job. When he neared the spot where he expected the archers to be, they had already retreated back. He did not know if this was a good sign or a bad sign. He could see a wall of snow behind him, but he could not be sure how many giants had made it out of the avalanche. He heard a giant shout behind him and turned to attack. He jumped, as the giant let his spear fly, missing Max by inches. Max ran behind his attacker and jumped on his back, digging his claws in. As the giant dropped to the ground in pain, Max sank his fangs into the giant's neck ripping out a huge chunk of flesh and severing his neck arteries. _One down!_

Just then Max felt an intense pain in his right hind leg. He turned and saw the flail whipping back from his thigh. _Gods be damned, one got me. But he is not going to finish me._ Max took off east again running as fast as his injured leg would let him. When he was sure he was not being followed, he laid down in some pine straw while he decided what to do next. He felt his eyes getting heavy, he was losing blood, and he could not stop himself from passing out.

Nearly three hundred giants, and their King, survived the avalanches. The archers or the trebuchets took out most of them. Pazmino, the leader of the archers, was said to have taken out over a hundred alone, earning the name "Giantslayer". About one hundred giants, along with Lee Pridemore, made it to the Hold. Throngs of men and yeti set upon the giants, the infantry battle had been bloody and vicious. The giants did not give up easily. King Krush, along with two ogre bodyguards and Weasel, went in search of his brother, Yurko.

As Krush approached the officer's tent, he began bellowing loudly, "Yurko, you craven, come out here and fight me like a man." Yurko Pridemore, along with Leaf and Thorne, came out of the tent.

"So, you are still alive?"

"Of course, I am too evil to die," Lee said smirking.

"Well, you are evil, but you will die. I am only too happy to finish now what I should have finished thirty years ago." The two men fought with swords, while the others watched. Everyone knew, it was their battle to fight. There was a time, when it seemed Lee would pierce his brother's heart, but Yurko rolled out of the way at the last second. In the end, Lee made a fatal mistake. He was overconfident, he relaxed his sword arm, and Yurko punched him hard in the face knocking him back. Then Yurko's sword found Lee's torso, and he ran him through. Yurko kicked him back, as he removed his sword, turned and walked away. He never looked back.

The females and young giant survivors sent an emissary to the Hold to surrender. They could not return north, there was no food left for them. They no longer had the numbers to even attempt battling for Jarosh. They threw themselves on the mercy of the soldiers until King Curtis could make a decision about what should be done with them.

The yeti lost only twenty-two warriors in the battle, and the men lost just over one hundred. A half dozen of the demolitionists never returned, a handful of archers were downed, and the rest were lost in the melee battle outside of the Hold. The numbers were better than anyone could have hoped for. Both Ian and Bishop survived unscathed.

Max woke up in the sunshine of a cool morning. He had no idea how long he had been unconscious. He stood assessing the pain in his leg. The pain was intense **,** but bearable. He knew he had to head back to camp, or he would bleed to death. He headed south, not sure of his exact location, but he would turn west when the path did. He walked for hours and did not find the camp. He could hear Thunder Falls, but it seemed to be on his right instead of his left. His mind was foggy, and the pain was worsening. He was moving very slowly trying to spare his right hind leg as much as he could. He was moving down now, out of the foothills and into a forest. It reminded him of the forests outside of East Haven, except the dirt was lighter and the trees were smaller. Just before he was about to lose consciousness again he thought he heard something, a voice singing, or possibly, whistling. Maybe he had finally found the Hold. He moved toward the voice and saw a well in the distance. A female elf was drawing water. He tried to shift, but his body was too weak. He was afraid to approach her in his animal form, but he had no choice, he had to get help.

He walked very close to the well, until she noticed him. He immediately fell onto his haunches, and when he whimpered, it was not just to put her at ease. He was in pain. He continued to whimper and crawl toward her. At first, she seemed ready to flee, but as he got closer, she began to speak to him. A giant wiry haired dog standing with her showed him no aggression.

"What have we here?" said Fern gently. "You are not just a wild animal, me thinks, and you are injured, seriously, it looks like. What do you think, Mouse? Let us help him?" She approached him, and he lay on his left side so she could examine his wound. She gingerly touched his thigh and rubbed him behind his ear. "Stay here, I will get help." She left and returned with a young woman and a bag full of medicines. Max turned his head to look at her and whimpered in joy. _Megan, it is Megan. How is she alive? How is she here?_ Max was determined to survive this injury, his love was alive, and she was right here in front of him.

They encouraged Max to follow them into the barn, where they made a soft pile of hay for him to lie on. They brought him water and two rabbits, uncooked, just the way Max preferred them. After eating and drinking, he felt better already, but he knew the wound had to be cleaned.

"Megan, give him a long drink of the whiskey, and then pour the rest on the wound." Megan did as she was told.

"Are you sure he will not eat the cows?" asked Megan in a concerned voice.

"I am sure. This one may surprise us, just wait and see." Fern grasped the small pieces of stone the flail had left in Max's leg and apologized to Max. "I am sorry, this is going to hurt, but it must come out. You know this." Then she pulled them out one at a time, the pain knocked Max out, so he did not remember what happened after that.

"I believe he is a shapeshifter. When he begins to heal he will show us his true form," said Fern quietly.

"I was not sure such legends were true, Fern."

"O, they are true. It is rare, but they are among us."

Fern and Megan nursed him for several days. They packed the wound with medicinal rags and bandaged it up. They kept fresh water and meat beside him in case he awoke and was hungry.

But, it was nearly a week before Max opened his eyes. He ate the meat, drank nearly a bucket of water, and sat up slowly. The bandage was fresh, so he knew that he was being cared for. He felt a little stronger, so he tried to shift, and eventually, he was able to. Fern brought him a proper meal and a mug of water.

"I was right. You are an elf. And I believe, my cousin. Rose is your mother?"

"Yes, she is."

"Her sister, Orchid, was my mother. We are related. I am going into the village. You can help Megan keep an eye on things for a few days?"

"Of course. I am strong enough to get around a bit." After he heard the wagon pull away, he ventured out into the courtyard slowly. Moving on two feet was much harder than moving on four had been, but he was determined to make it to the cabin. He had to see Megan for himself, make sure it had not all been a wonderful dream. As he neared the steps up to the porch, the door opened and the beautiful black hair and sparkling gray eyes stepped outside.

"Max Harcourt? Hmmm, how is that hole in your leg this morning?"

"Meg Falconer? How is that boat at the bottom of Capitol Bay?" She laughed her beautiful, tinkling laugh.

"You got me there. Come inside, and warm yourself at the fire. I guess we both have much to tell each other."

181
